Sanskrit Corpus
2413 verses · grammatical breakdown · 3-tradition commentary
dharmakṣetre kurukṣetre yuyutsava iti sthite
“When the duty-field and battle-field, Kurukṣetra, where one wants to fight, is situated.”
dhṛtarāṣṭrostu mahatā diṣṭyā proktavānniśi ।
“But Dhritarashtra, inspite of (his) inclination, did not speak in the night.”
athaṣṭādaśa bhuvaneṣu ca yā manye 'rjunapitṛn
“And I consider them to be the ancestors in the eighteen worlds.”
dhṛtarāṣṭras tu mahatā dṛupadena saha yudhyamāno mahārathaiḥ .
“King Dhritarashtra, however, was engaged in a great battle with Drupada, surrounded by great warriors.”
athā yudhiṣṭhiraḥ prāha hṛṣṭikaḥ pārśvataḥ rājānabhigamya vācaspatiṃ.
“Then Yudhiṣṭhira, with pleasure, spoke to Drona, standing by his side and addressed him.”
dhṛtarāṣṭrasya nandanaḥ yuyutsur ena saṅgame
“The son of Dhṛtarāṣṭra, Yuyutsu, wanted to fight in the battle.”
athayogaśvaraḥ śrīkṛṣṇo rāgavivardhanaḥ | udairavindatatimi yayau tato madhyamaṁ padam !!
“Then, Lord Krishna, the Master of Yoga and increaser of passion, left the lower station and ascended to the middle one.”
dṛtarāṣṭrasya nandano rājā janayatīśvarāt / purāṃ draupadī putrāṇāṃ aśvatthāmā iva vṛṣṇi
“The King, son of Dhrtarastra, on his own, was producing (sons) like Asvatthama, the Vrsni, earlier for Draupadi.”
dhanurādāya vīraḥ niṣīkvān samupāgamāt
“Taking up his bow, the hero drew on the string and released an arrow.”
dhanurādāya mṛdhanyaḥ śatasahasrasahasrāṇām
“Taking up his bow, the great warrior, ready to fight, stood against the multitude of a thousand soldiers.”
dhanurādāya vīraḥ prahṛṣyāmāsa vijayyatām.
“Taking up his bow, the hero (Arjuna) rejoiced, looking forward to victory.”
yuddhāya samupasthite dharmakṣetre cāgatam, yadṛcchayā cāpāgamādrathān gajānyuyutsumaḥ.
“When the battle is about to commence, and having arrived at the field of duty, I have come here by chance to see the sons of my grandfather, who are ready to fight.”
dhanurādāya vīraḥ prahṛtyaśvān sagaṇaḥ pravartayat
“Taking up his bow, the hero, accompanied by his attendants, released his horses.”
kaustubhaṁ vṛṣṇīnāṁ deva-rāto dhanur-ādāya vīraḥ prahṛty-asurān tvad-arthe
“The divine being, Devarata, took up the Kaustubha gem, a precious gem of the Vrishnis, and, wielding his bow for your sake, slew the asuras.”
śrutvā sainyaṁ samagraṁ māyāmṛtasya yuyutsataḥ
“Having heard the complete army of the one who was desirous of victory in the battle, who was bound by the illusory (māyā) to the mortal (mṛta) realm”
śrutvā sa tu pravṛtto yuyutsuḥ viśvato mukham
“Having heard this, he (Arjuna) turned to face his enemies on all sides, intent on fighting.”
Dhanañjayo 'bhirāmo Drupado Draupadeyāstathā । Sutān iva sarvān pśyan mām atha yuyutsavaḥ .
“Dhananjaya, Arjuna, looked at his sons, as well as at Drupada and the sons of Draupadi, and then at Me, with a desire to fight.”
Dhṛtarāṣṭrastu mahatā Vindhyavīthī Mṛcīnāṃ patiḥ.
“King Dhṛtarāṣṭra, whose fame was great, ruled over the kings on the Vindhya mountain range.”
Drupadasya ca putreṇa Daurpadyeyaḥ Pāṇḍavāḥ.
“The Pāṇḍavas born from Draupadī are called Daurpadyeyaḥ.”
tataḥ śvetebhyaḥ śvetapuṅkān mahate bahūni divyāyudhāni dīdṛśyata.
“Then from the white and shining ranks of the sons of Pandu, many divine weapons shone forth.”
na tvevāhaṁ pāpaṁ pravartayāma āsurīm imām । vyāmoḥāyaiva sarvabhūtānāṁ pravṛttim
“But I did not originate this (asuric) tendency for the confusion of beings.”
yaccaiṣa tena rājñā dṛṣṭumabhyāgato ranaṃ
“And this army has come to see the battle”
athaṣṭādaśabhiryuktān dṛṣṭvā yuddhāya samupāgam
“Then having seen the eighteen divisions of the army, he approached the battle.”
Arjuna uvāca.
“Arjuna said.”
dhṛtarāṣṭras tu mahatā yayau rājā sagotro pravṛttaḥ
“King Dhṛtarāṣṭra, however, set out driven by a great longing, with his kinsmen.”
adhirohanati mithaḥ paśyan vyastam atha paśyan
“They mount their chariots, look at each other and then look around”
Dhanurd diśaḥ sacivayo rathaṁ cādṛṣado jagāma । Yat-samṛddvirivedhyo, na tat rathaṁ ca rathāḥ
“The bows, arrows, and chariots of the soldiers, along with their charioteers, were all scattered in every direction.”
Dhanurdiśaḥ śaśigirivarām udaiḥ ॥ 29 ॥
“The bow of Shini (Shiva) seemed to blaze like the sun on the mountain-peak.”
athā ced tvam imaṁ yuddhaṁ na kariṣyasi.
“If however you will not fight this battle.”
yadṛcchayā ca upāgamād athavā punarjanmanā | prāptau tvayi ca me matis tathaiva na nibadhyate || 31 ||
“Whether I come to You by chance or by rebirth, my mind, having attained You, does not bind to anything else.”
yat syād idānīm ity evaṁ iṣṭa-vādinaḥ
“The pleasant speakers say that it will happen now.”
yat-kṣetraṁ yat-samṛddhiṁ ca prāptum iccha si tad-grahīṭum । agraiḥ prasaṅgair-mahārāja kuru caiva enam uttaram ॥ 33 ॥
“Whatever field and prosperity you wish to obtain, take it now, and then resolve to do even greater deeds.”
dhṛtarāṣṭrasya nandanaḥ . saḥ suptaḥ tvṛṣṇayā raṇe .
“The son of Dhṛtarāṣṭra, (Duryodhana), having lain in wait in the battle, is asleep (passionately awaiting the fight), overcome by greed.”
atho cet tvam imaṁ lokaṁ yuddhāya samupāgami
“And if you have come to this world for the sake of battle”
kim idaṁ prāṇahanti kim idaṁ pravadāmi vṛthā ।
“Does this (act of fighting) kill (my kinsmen), or am I (unnecessarily) speaking (in this manner)?”
tataḥ śaṅkhāśca bheryaśca nādayāmāsa hṛṣṭavaḥ
“Then, the conches and kettledrums resounded with joy.”
sañjaya uvāca .
“Sanjaya said.”
yadṛcchayā ca upayiṣyanti te rājānaḥ tva-yi sva-dhāmanaḥ
“And kings will come to you spontaneously in your own kingdom.”
yat-kṣetraṁ mayi dṛṣṭaṁ divyena tvayā darśitam.
“The divine field which has been shown to me by you.”
yadi hyahaṃ na vindeyaṃ śatrūn pretyuddhāya śastrapāṇyāḥ.
“If I were not to fight with the enemy warriors who have taken up arms.”
atha mohād raṇe na ca vikāraḥ kṛtaḥ svena svena tad-apākaroiti || 42 ||
“But due to delusion, he does not act properly in the battle and thus commits a great sin.”
yat-kṣetraṁ mayi paśyasi divyaṁ savra-jagataḥ । tad-yat-prāpya mama lābho jīvāmṛtāt ॥
“The divine field which you see in Me, pervading the entire universe, that is the gain by which I gain life imperishable.”
atha mohād andhasaḥ pravṛtto lokān hantum icchāmi tad eva me rocate.
“Now, out of foolishness and ignorance, I wish to kill these people, and that very thought pleases me.”
Atha śvetāśvatara vedāham putrān yudhyamānān.
“Now I see my sons, who are fighting.”
yadṛcchayā ca upāgamād athavā punyā devatānām upāgamāt
“Or by chance, or by the approach of the gods, with a view to grace.”
atha mohāya mamāyāṁ māyayāptaḥ prapannaḥ.
“Now, overcome by this māyā (delusion), I have fallen a prey to it.”
kathaṁ nu mahatāṁ brahman puṇyaṁ pravṛttaṁ ca dehinām .
“How, O Brahman, has righteousness (or the virtuous path) begun for embodied beings of great (spiritual) stature.”
kavir vidvān mṛtyudṛṣṭum
“The wise poet, having seen death”
na tvevāhaṁ jātū mṛṣṭo'smi nāvaśiṣye raṇe.
“I do not wish to kill them, even though they may kill me.”
athacet svayamevādhītya rājasann svatanaū bhavet.
“And if, having studied, he himself were to attain enlightenment.”
klaivaṁ nāviḡamiṣyāmi nāhaṁ prāpsyāmi mamatim
“I will not be able to attain my resolve if overcome with miserly weakness.”
na cedevaṃ asti mokṣo na sadṛśī tārhi kasyasāḥ || 6 ||
“If there is no result for a Kshatriya warrior, then for what purpose should he engage in this bloody and unpleasant war.”
kim asya mahato janmas taṣyayi paroṣeṇa vāktavyaṁ śreyo mayoktaṁ jīvitātmanavat .
“How should one say the best thing to him about the great birth of this; directly or indirectly while still alive.”
kimidaṁ prāṇaharaṇaṁ vākyaṁ tvayyekāgreṇa manasā .
“What is this life-taking statement of yours, made with your mind being fully absorbed?”
rājā caitra-ganaṁ dṛṣṭvā yuddhāya samupāgamāt.
“Having seen the array of the Cedi forces, the king came up to the battlefield.”
śrutvā senāṃ vyavasthitāṃ dṛṣṭvā ca yuyutsum paryajigāmaṛṣīḥ । arjunaḥ ।
“Having listened and surveyed the ready and eager armies, Arjuna spoke.”
śrutvā senāṃ havai-vam
“Having heard the army to be thus.”
na tvevāhaṁ jāto na tvam nāyaṁ rājarṣayaḥ | nacaivāyam āgato nāgatam |
“Neither I, nor you, nor these kings have come into existence, nor have we not existed; nor is this a coming into existence, nor a non-existence.”
yadyad-rūpeṇa rāktēṇa varṣatē svāhāyā rudrād-rudram
“Whatever form it assumes, Rudra rains it on the world through Svāhā.”
mām upetya eva na śocati na hi dehāntaraprāptau .
“Having attained Me, he does not grieve, for the body does not change.”
yasya nāhaṁ rte nāsti kaścid api sa jīvati.
“For whom there is nothing existing except Me, that is, apart from Me, he lives.”
nāśastu na hi nāśasya nityatvaṁ nāśinaḥ .
“There is no destruction for the eternal; the eternal is not destroyed.”
kṣetrajñena tathā kṣetraṁ kṣetraṁ jānata vibhedataḥ.
“Thus, one who knows the field and the knower of the field, can know them distinctly.”
nāśaḥ teṣāṁ na cāgamo nāsti yat-sattvenā śarīre 'sad-grahāḥ
“There is no destruction for them; nor is there any coming into being for the unreal; nor is there any support for the existence of the unreal in the body.”
na hi dehād-vibhūtasya nandir asti na rāgaḥ
“For one who has transcended the body, there is neither a rejoicing nor an attachment.”
na hi dehād bhūtān kaścid api paripālayati
“For no one, whatsoever, maintains any living being by his physical body.”
na tv evāhaṁ jātu mṛṣyāmi nityaṁ tv iṣṭhito 'smi rakṣaṇe
“I do not indeed ever cease to exist, being eternally situated in protection.”
kṣetrajñasya ca yo māyāṃ praviśya sañcarati . eṣa tad vai mahābhūtaṃ na ca tasya pariśramaḥ ||
“That which enters the field and moves about, knowing the field, is indeed the great elements; and the effort of that is not.”
na cainaṃ kledayaty eṣa tūṣṇīṃtavyā manaḥ śamaḥ
“The mind should be pacified so that it does not disturb him.”
na tv-evāhaṁ jātu mṛṣṇāse nityaḥ hy-evāhaṁ nityasāraḥ
“I do not indeed ever cease to exist, being eternal and imperishable.”
na tu eva aham sṛjyate lokeṣu vedāntair uditaḥ . na hi tvam na tvam mama dehādīm
“The speaker 'I' does not originate in the worlds as proclaimed by the Vedanta; indeed you, not you, are not my body etc.”
na tv-evāhaṁ jātu māsīṁ nāsaṁ nāpi saṅ jigyāmi
“I was never not-existent, I am not non-existent now, nor will I ever cease to exist.”
nāyaṁ hi kaścit kālenamṛyate vā
“For no one is ever born, nor dies”
na tv evāhaṁ jātu nāśyāmi nityaḥ hy asanāśyo 'yaṁ tasyaiva brahmasāhasrāṁ yajustvayā gatam ॥ २८ ॥
“I do not arise nor do I ever perish; having gone, this (soul) does not cease to exist; it is unborn, eternal, imperishable and ancient.”
na tvevāhaṁ jātumumoḍṣurvaśyo'smi yadāhurvaḥ
“But I am not inclined to attain liberation, for I am bound by your words.”
kṣetrajñena mahatā yena sarvam idaṃ prakīrtitam | kṣetraṃ kṣetrī ca tad-vidvān nāyaṃ śarīraṃ nāyaṃ ātmā .
“The field, the knower of the field, and the knowledge - Learn that the field and the knower are not the body and the self.”
yadṛcchayā ca upagamya svayuddhaāya samupasthitam, rāṣṭraṁ bhakṣayiṣyāmi tvam.
“Come, let us join the battle which has approached of its own accord; I will consume the kingdom.”
sukhadaṃ vṛndāvanaṃ paśupati-sthalīm
“The place where Lord Śiva resides, which is delightful and specifically vṛndāvana, ”
yadi tvahaṁ śastreṇaivam
“If I were to kill them with a weapon”
sva-janaṁ hi kathaṁ soḍhum asi duṣṭa-saṅgāt || 34 ||
“How can we bear the ill effects of bad company even to our own kinsmen?”
kim akrūraḥ paraṁ prāha mṛḍunā vacasā ॥ 35 ॥
“What gentle words did Akrūra speak to him?”
svalpam apy asya mahatāṃ brahmasāstrasya vedataḥ.
“Even a little knowledge of this great science of Brahman, if one knows it, is sufficient.”
Tasminneva yuddhe hi pravṛtto vadhīṣyasi vadhūn || 37 ||
“For, having entered even that very battle, you will surely kill those who are to be killed.”
sukhaduḥkhe same kṛtvā lābhalābhou jayājayo
“Having made pleasure and pain, profit and loss, victory and defeat equal.”
yena sarvān ariṇ nīhatya, tvaṁ śokān ca vihāyasi.
“By whom having killed all enemies, you will get rid of all sorrows.”
na hi prapatsye mama vṛṇīṣva yad vācaḥ
“For I shall not attain, you choose my words.”
yat syāt pramāṇeṇa tena sarvatra vijayate . śūnye ca vinded atha vāyau .
“By that (Yoga) one conquers everywhere; verily one finds It in the void or in the wind.”
kāma eṣa krodhaś ca nāhaṁ kaścid api eva
“This is lust and this is anger; I do not have any of these.”
kṣetrajñena mahatā yena sarvam idaṁ tatam prāptaś cāpi eṣa tattvaṁ vaktum arhasi mādhava
“The one who knows the field, the great knower, by whom this entire field is pervaded, and having obtained whom you have gained the fundamental reality, speak to me, O Mādhava.”
praśāsitāni devaiṣtānī yāni kṣetrāṇi tāni ha
“These fields are controlled by the gods.”
Kāma eṣa krodhaś ca nāśayati | Ayuktaśya sarvān indriyāṇi saṁyataḥ |
“This desire and anger destroy the well-regulated senses of an unregulated person.”
yadyad-vidhināśnīyāt prāṇān jīvavaty ajāvavat tad eva tat-tad-bhūteṣu paribrahma vedāntiṇaḥ ॥ ४६ ॥
“As the wise and the ignorant, having the same life force, breathe in similarly, similarly one who has realized Brahman, sees That alone in all beings.”
karmaṇyakarma yaḥ paśyedakarmaṇi ca karma yaḥ . sa buddhimānmanuṣyaḥ sa yukṣyate yattayā.
“He is intelligent among men who sees inaction in action and action in inaction.”
siddhy-asiddhyor upi nāsti cintayā
“There is no concern even if success or failure occurs.”
sā yame 'me matir astā yathā evam̐ grhīta mayā | aprāmeẙaś ca matir niyamitum
“This is my considered opinion; now you must decide as to how this ambiguous matter can be settled.”
sthira-buddhir ihā proktā puruṣaḥ saḥ pārśvataḥ.
“The one whose intellect is steady, as I have just described, is qualified to attain liberation.”
samatvaṃ yoga ucyate.
“Equanimity is called yoga.”
mayi santuṣṭaḥ śuciḥ brahmasaṃcitaiḥ
“Being satisfied in Me, and purified by accumulated knowledge of Brahman”
sthīrāṁ prāptvā yad-vṛttim
“Having obtained which stable state of mind”
śrutvā senāṃ paryagato rathaṃ niṣṭhitān rathinaḥ । brahma-śiro-nipātāt savye hatāsvinam
“Having heard that, Arjuna went around the army and saw the warriors stationed on the chariots; with a divine missile he then struck the charioteer on the left.”
śrutvā danti-saṅkhyāyāṃ paramaḥ puruṣaḥ paryadiśad-vācaḥ satyaṃ brahma param
“Having heard, the Supreme Person, the greatest, spoke these true and supreme words.”
yasmādṛte nāsti śokastv apratītas tvāyuṣaḥ । sa nityam eva kīrtayennāsty aśo nirāyuṣaḥ ॥
“From which, if not obtained, there is no sorrow and which does not cease to exist even when the life (of the person) ceases, that fame one should always praise.”
yasyānnena vṛddhiḥ bhūtāni tāni tasyaiva vedāhaṃ yadannenā jīvanti.
“I know that the creatures which are born, subsist and grow do so only on food.”
yasyaṃ hyevaṃ brahma jagato yatprabhavaḥ | tāṃ vande brahmaparamāṃ yathāvadabrahmavid ||
“I bow to That Supreme Brahman, from which the universe originates, as known by the knowers of Brahman.”
yāni civa kuruTe punyāni tāni tasya manīṣiṇaḥ / paśyanti paśyanti hi iha devās tad tvāṃśca paśyāśva
“The wise man sees truly that whatever actions are done as virtuous, are witnessed by the gods here and you should see them too.”
na hi kalyāṇa-kṛtor asti kada cid api nāsti muktiḥ sthūlād bhavet
“For one who has undertaken a welfare-creating endeavor, there is never a release even if one does not attain liberation from the gross body.”
sa taṁ yogāya yu jyasva yogārūḍho hy asaṅgraham.
“One should strive to attain yoga, for a yogī is not attached.”
tasya praṇaḥ śarīrasthena yannirjāyeta na kada cana । nainam praṇo 'muṣyaiva noccāṭayet | 62 |
“His life force does not depart from the body of one who has controlled the mind; nor does it depart, having been driven out.”
tasmād yudhyasva mṛḍyasva
“Therefore, fight; conquer”
na hi kalpayaśe yadi buddhiryasya dehe 'bhimānanaḥ . gṛhītvā mama dehāt tvam ekatvena vinodayaḥ
“If you do not think that I, who have an identification with the body, exist after the body is taken, then you do not perceive Me as One.”
tataḥ sa dṛṣṭvā tad-veśma tattyajat.
“Then, having seen that house, he abandoned it.”
na hi prapatsyāmi mama vrajato'sti śaṅkā mayi .
“For I do not see any doubt in My path as I move.”
kṣipraṁ pravaruddhaḥ tvayā nadyāḥ tvāṁ niṣicya gurutiprasādāt.
“Having been checked by you quickly like a river, having poured down heavily by the grace of your greatness.”
yasya nāhaṁ rte nāsti kiñcid-api ca paśyataḥ.
“He for whom there is nothing, even in his perception, without Me.”
yat syāt tato manaḥ prāpyataḥ pravṛttiḥ
“From that (object) which would result (if attained), the mind attains a particular determination.”
na hi kaścit kṣaṇād api pratīyāti
“For not even for a moment does anyone remain without producing another.”
na hi kaścit kṣaṇam api cāvaśiṣyate
“For not even for a moment does anyone remain without being absorbed”
na hi prapadyeta raṇam
“One should not take to fight.”
śrutvā saṁhāram ātmānaḥ
“Having heard about the destruction of his own”
kimidaṁ yuddhaṁ hetvā mayi sañjaya
“Why this war having been caused, on my side, O Sañjaya?”
na tv evāhaṁ jātū māmūtseyaṁ na kadācid api
“Nor indeed do I ever wish to be born.”
athaiivaṃ sañjātasya asya sandehe tvayi vedin
“Now, thus, having arisen, you are in doubt about this; therefore, I shall dispel your doubt.”
na hi kaścit kṣaṇam api prajāpatiḥ vinā yataḥ prajāḥ sarjate
“For not even for a moment can Prajapati remain without creating”
na tv-evāhaṁ jātu mumukṣur vidyāṁ vṛṇīmahе.
“But I do not indeed desire knowledge; for I am a seeker of liberation.”
na tv eva ahaṃ jātu māyā-stṛṣṭum ahaṃ prabhavām
“I do not create (the world) by Maya.”
na tv evāhaṁ jātu mamatvaṁ ca paśyataḥ .
“But I do not see anything, ever, like this possessiveness.”
evam idānīṃ tvam mām upadiśya pārthivaḥ . śrutvā caivāva gamyāswa na hi naḥ śreyo aviduḥ .
“Thus, O King, now you must impart your knowledge to Me; having heard and understood it, we will not fare well if we are ignorant.”
evam idānīṃ tvāṃ mām evāvaśiṣyāṇāṃ sarvaśaḥ
“Thus now you, of all my remaining dependents, be my refuge.”
yad karoṣi yad apoṣi yad juhōṣi dadāti । yac tyajasi pratiśrutvā ।
“Whatever you do, whatever you eat, whatever you offer in sacrifice, whatever you give, and whatever you renounce,”
yadi rātrouḥ pravṛtto yadi ca divi yadi ca .
“Whether at night or during the day or whether in the sky.”
yat yat karote pāpaṃ naśyati tat-kadācid-api । nāyaṃ loko 'sti yasya kṛtaṃ pāpaṃ naśyati ॥
“Whatever sin a doer does, it perishes only after some time; there is no place where the effects of sins done are completely destroyed.”
yatkarmanyastu dharmasya kāmāt tacc syātkarmane
“Whatever action is performed for the sake of Dharma out of desire, that one should do.”
lobhād jayante katīva sṛṣṭāḥ paśya me brahmaṇaḥ sṛjataam . vāyur varṣaṁ yajño janma yataḥ pṛthivyā rasa accha .
“Behold, how many beings are created from greed, O Brahman, originating from the creation of Me; and also see how the wind, rain, and yajña are produced from the earth and its juices.”
na hi kaścit kṣaṇam api prajāyate svāgṛhoṭram
“For, verily, no one can remain even for a moment without producing karma corresponding to his own gṛhaḥ (abode, i.e., the conditioned state of existence).”
naiva tasya kṛtam kāryaṃ nakṛtam na bhaviṣyati । evam uktaḥ tathāhi svadharmo vedair nibaddhaḥ ॥
“For one such as him, there is neither work done, nor work left undone; thus having spoken, his own inherent duty, as bound by the Vedas, is thus.”
na hi dehābhibhāvāya mama deho na hi asti mama
“For the body does not produce the bodily consciousness, nor does the body exist for me.”
evam evidaṁ utthāya jagāma śatadhṛtā purā | nandate ca vṛṇate ca na atrāste gatāgataṁ
“Thus, having risen early, he goes, having taken a hundred (bows) in the morning; he does not rejoice nor does he choose, there is no coming and going for him.”
na me pārthāsti kartavye yadyahaṁ na hi karomi
“For me, there is nothing to be done, O Pārtha, if I do not act.”
yat karoti mahābāho rāgeṇa mahato janaḥ. tat eva karoty eṣa tvadīyaṁ śreṣṭha niṣṭhayā.
“The actions done by great men, influenced by their inherent nature, are done by You in the same way, being the best, with steadfastness.”
na me pārthasthāṁ pṛthivyāṁ vā rājyaṁ gopāvasādanaṁ . na ca rājyena kīrtiṁ iccha .
“I do not desire kingdom on earth, nor do I desire the lordship over the cowherds, nor do I desire fame through kingdoms.”
na hi deha-bhedena svatantrāḥ śakyāvigrahāḥ
“For indeed, bodies being different, the embodied selves are not independent.”
na me pārthāsti kartavyaṁ triṣu lokeṣu kiñcana। nānāpātāvidyataḥ sādhu tvād icchāmi vediṇaḥ ॥ 24 ॥
“I have no work to do in all the three worlds, O son of Prthā, nor is there anything unattained by Me; yet I engage in action desiring to instruct you about the right path.”
tatsvadharmaṇa labdhena kartum
“By that which is obtained by one's own duty”
karmaṇaḥ sukarmṇāsinca paramaste mate |karmaṇo'ntargataṃ śarīrayātrā pravartate ||
“In your opinion, the performance of good actions and actions themselves are the highest; by actions, the bodily journey is sustained.”
na tvevāhaṁ jātum mamedāṁ vṛṇe । na ca dehādṛśyate śarīrī ṁ
“The embodied soul does not take birth nor die, nor does it actually exist, nor does it have any relation with the body.”
sarbakarmāṇi manasā saṃnyāsyāste sukhaṃ vaśe || 28 ||
“Having mentally renounced all actions, he remains under his control, in happiness.”
yasya nāhaṁ ṛtunāthasya yogakṣemaṁ vahāmyahaṁ ।
“For that person, of whom I, the Lord of seasons, do not take care of their yogakṣema (acquisition and preservation).”
na tvevāhaṁ jātu mumuṣurvasī tvayi । sadā tvad-īkṣate'mam akṣair akṣiṇaḥ ॥
“Never, indeed, do I feel a desire to not see you; with eyes that are always engaged in seeing you.”
yena sarvān ari nāśayaty eṣa tu sarvasya śreṣṭhitaḥ
“By whom all enemies are destroyed, He alone is the best of all.”
na tvevāhaṃ jātū nāsti kasya cit; na ca sarva-prabhavo veda na kaś cit.
“No one ever was born, nor does anyone know everything.”
sarbhabhūtāni tam eva sṛjantaḥ sṛṣṭvā ātmānaṁ yajate tam eva
“The creator creates all beings and, having created them, offers the very Self to That (the unchanging Reality) alone.”
kṣetra-jñaṁ cāpi māṁ viddhi sarva-kṣetreṣu bhārata. kṣetraṁ kṣetrī ca tat-jñeyaṁ ātmaā tūātmanā vinā.
“You should know that I, the knower of the field, exist in all fields, O Bharata; the field, the knower, and the Self, who is other than them.”
śreyo mithyātmasamarthito 'stu naḥ . 35 .
“Let the false ego which supports us be for our good.”
kim idaṁ pravṛṇīma i doṣeṇedam api sarvasām
“Why do I choose this sin, which causes harm to all beings?”
kṣetrajñena mahate vakṣyāmi guhyam sanātanam | yena vijānāti mama sṛṣṭaṁ mahad-brahma ||
“I shall now speak to you the ancient secret, by which, having known, you shall understand My creation, the Great Unmanifest.”
yad karoṣi yac cāpaśi yac juhōṣi dadāsi ca । yac tat kuru pāpaṁ kas tvayā hy anupradiśyate ॥
“Whatever you do, and whatever you do not do, whatever you offer in sacrifice, and whatever you give away, whatever you do as a penance, that you do under My direction.”
yasya nāhaṁ r te nāsti kiñcid api ca paśyati . idam iti tasyaitad asti nāsty asya kada cana ॥
“For one who sees nothing as existing separate from Me, that is to say, who sees that there is nothing besides Me, for him this (separation) exists not, nor does it exist at any time.”
yac cāpy utthāya yudhyāyaḥ sva-tantryeṇa cārthinā । abhyutthāya yipya si rāma .
“And if you rise up, O Arjuna, to fight by your own free will, then you will be guilty of slaying them.”
mokṣasañjīvanī sāmathryaṃ śarīrasyāvisampadam
“The imperishable yogic power that brings about liberation, which resides in the body”
tasmād asaktaḥ śarīrastho yatnatāṃ yatanīyataām
“Therefore, not attached, one should strive to control the mind.”
na hi kaścit kṣaṇam api prajāmatyevānīśam । asti evāgrahaṇān nāśo yadṛcchayā .
“For no one can remain even for a moment without producing another living being; such is the irresistible force of nature.”
Śrībhagavān uvāca.
“The Blessed Lord said.”
evam paramparāprāptam rājarṣayoḥ param guru
“Thus, the supreme guru, obtained through succession, imparted it to the royal sages.”
athaivaṁ samastaṁ ahaṁ yajñena sṛjita-vān ।
“Thus I created the whole by means of sacrifice.”
prahlādenācyuteścaiva kṛtaṁ sma sumahatvibhūt. tad idaṁ tṛtīyaṁ me gītā-śrīmad-udāhṛtam.
“This third divine song was spoken by Prahlada and Acyuta, and it indeed manifested as a very great splendor.”
aparaṃ cedam asthitvaṃ indriyāṇāṃ jagato 'sya
“This imperishable existence of the sensory organs of this world”
yadā yadā hi dharmasya glānirbhavati bhārata / abhyutthānamadharmasya tadātmānaṁ sṛjāmyaham
“Whenever, O descendant of Bharata, the decline of Dharma occurs and the uprising of Adharma takes place, I create myself.”
yadā yadā hi dharmasya glānir bhavati Bhārata / abhyutthānam adharmasya tadātmānaṁ sṛjāmy aham
“Whenever there is a decline of dharma, O Bharata, and there is an uprising of adharma, then I create myself.”
paritrāṇāya sajjānānāṃ vināśāya ca duṣkṛtām / dharmasaṃsthāpānārthāya yuge 'sminn āvirbhāvāmi || 8 ||
“I manifest in every age to protect the righteous, to destroy evil deeds, and to establish dharma.”
yacca vaṃśena pravṛttenā pravartitaṃ sma yādṛśena । tenevāṃśena yuyutsustvayā nihaṃtavyameveti ।
“The lineage which was maintained by you to the same extent, should now be destroyed by you.”
Evaṁ anena mahatā yathoktena ca yaḥ śṛṇuyāt bhagavato mama cāpy avismitaḥ.
“Thus, whoever hears from Me, the Supreme Being, and from the great soul like Arjuna, without being astonished.”
yena yena rūpeṇa labhate sa tena tena rūpeṇa
“In whatever form one worships Me, I reward them accordingly.”
yajanti ca yajanti te devān yajairyajibhirdadāti ।
“And those who perform sacrifice, they worship and give to the gods with sacrifices.”
caturvidhaṁ tu lokānāṁ janma naiva kṛtsnaśaḥ
“The birth of all beings is not complete in all four classes.”
na janma grāhaṇād rājas tad dṛṣṭvā tvaṁ pravartase
“You do not take birth or accept a royal position having seen that (transience).”
na tvahaṁ jāto na tvaṁ nāyaṁ pṛthivyā na ca devā asti gṛhītebhyāḥ sarvebhyāḥ .
“You were not born, nor was I, nor were these kings; and none of us exists now - it is just an appearance.”
na tu eva ahaṁ jātu mṛṣṭaś ca kiścid api na vidyate. sarvam idaṁ hi doṣeṇa prakṛti-samprāvartitam.
“But I did not originate this delusion; it arose from Nature.”
karmaṇaḥ sukṛtasya puṇyaṁ śreyaḥ śreyaḥ ca pāpam । etat tri-vidhaṁ karmaṇaḥ phalaṁ bhavati ॥
“The result of a good action is virtue, of a bad action is vice, and of a mixed action is a mixed result.”
Karmanye vadhikāras te mā phaleṣu kadācana
“You have a right to perform actions, but never to the fruits.”
yat kṛtvā cāpi tat kuryād vṛthā karmakaro bhavet
“Having done which, one would do it again; thus one would become a mere doer of actions.”
Naiva sa kaścit karomīti niṣṭhāṃ vrajati pāṇḍava . Akartṛtvena tena sarvakarmāṇi kartumarhati .
“For one who has attained the state of 'I do not do anything', then that person, being non-doer, is certainly eligible to do all actions.”
yam imaṁ pravruvanti tvāṁ mleccā itthamadaāhṛtāḥ yajñena yajñenahutukāḥ . 4.21 .
“The unrefined mleccas speak of You in this way, whimsically, ritual by ritual.”
Nāhaṁ kāmeṇa bodhena mumukṣubhyāḥ pravartitāḥ.
“I was not prompted by desire or knowledge to establish the four varnas, it was for the sake of the seekers of liberation.”
Karmaṇyevādikāraḥ te mā phaleṣu kadācana । Mā karma-phala-taiṣīṇā
“You have a right to perform actions, never to the fruits of actions; never should you be driven by a desire for the fruits of actions.”
tatsamssthāṃ praviśyedvāreṇa tenaiva nirgamiṣyati.
“Having entered through that very gate, one will depart through that same gate.”
kaviṁ purāṇaṁ gītam
“The ancient purāṇa which is sung”
yajñena yajñena hi dānaiḥ yajñapataye dāyate । yena yajñaiśca devāḥ ॥
“By yajña (sacrifice) itself, the gods are propitiated; similarly, by yajña, the Lord of yajña (the Supreme Being) bestows gifts.”
kṣetrajñena pravakṣyāmi kṣetraṁ cāiṣa tad aśvin . yoga-kṣemaṁ vavṛtā iti .
“I shall now speak to you about the Field, the Knower of the Field, and the knowledge; I have chosen well-being as My supreme resort.”
karmaṇi karmayoginām . saṅgaḥ syāt tat akartari.
“For those who are yogins of action, the sense of doership arises only in relation to action, not to inaction.”
yajñena yajñena tapasāṃ niṣevayā । namaḥ kṛtvā yam upajāmi vṛṇīmahe || 29 ||
“By Yajña I worship Yajña, who is worthy of worship, having offered homage, we choose him.”
kāmacakrodhaparamoghairvirakto yogasevayā ca yaḥ . sa saṃmatimupāgamya svasti naḥ paripālayat .
“The one who is detached from extreme wrath and extreme attachment, and engaged in yogaseva, kindly come and protect us.”
karmasu kartum arhasi
“You should strive to perform actions.”
śrutvā devān idaṁ vacas tvayy ekāgre cittena . nitya-yukto yoga-kṣemaṁ vahīhi pārtha nityaśaḥ ॥
“Having heard this speech from Me, O Arjuna, with your mind fixed on Me alone, you should constantly perform yoga and ever maintain the welfare of all beings.”
śreyaḥ śreyaḥ pravakṣyāmi na tu paripravakṣyāmi vettha na me matam
“I shall speak to you what is better, not what is not; you do not know My opinion.”
tat svādhyāyena devānāṃ niṣevayā ca sevaye
“One should serve the gods by (studying and contemplating) that (Veda) and by devoted service.”
yaṃ yaṃ vāpi smaran yajñaṃ samāpti yajus-tvayā | gāti devān yajus-tvaiṣa tanna maṣṭe'stu me guruḥ ॥
“Whatever and whomever you remember as the culmination of the sacrifice, that is the one through whom you will reach the gods.”
kiṃ tvayā so ’pi kṛtaḥ pūrvam
“What was also done by you previously?”
kṣatriyasya yaśo loke jagato yaśasaḥ sadā / nivṛttyāgrahaṇād raṇe na dāpyād rājabhiḥ sadā
“A kṣatriya's fame, which brings him constant worldly renown, should never be sullied by taking back his words in a battle or yielding to kings.”
na hi dehābhirāmasya rājñoḥ nāyaṁ loko na paro lakṣmaṇa .
“This world and the next are not for the king who takes pleasure in the body.”
yasya nāhaṁ rte nāsti svadravyaṁ sva-janaḥ eva ca । sa tvāham । sa medhāvī । saḥ sarvam । sa ucyate ॥
“Of whom, there being no 'I' (ego), he has no wealth, and no dear one; know that one to be 'I', that one to be wise, that one to be everything.”
yo na draṣṭum yaś caiva na śrauṇ na manasā naraṇāṃ paśyati drutam
“Who neither sees nor hears quickly with the mind, to them alone this imperishable divine knowledge does not become apparent.”
yaccaivaha satyagrāhān mithaḥ saṅgrāmeṣu vābhavat | tatsarvam asya vākyasya vāg-viśiṣṭasya veditum ||
“And whatever conflict arose from insistent claims in mutual combats, all that can be understood from this exceptional statement.”
yena sarvān arīn vatsa samare vijayiṣyasi.
“By whom you will conquer all enemies in battle.”
Karmaṇyevādikāraḥ te mā phaleṣu kadācana.
“You have a right to perform actions, but never to the fruits.”
karmaṇy evādikāraḥ te mā phaleṣu kadācana
“You have a right to perform actions alone, never to their fruits.”
na hi kaścit kṣaṇam api pravṛttaḥ svakarmṇi rājate ||
“For one who has entered into his own duty, not even for a moment remains without being engaged.”
praśnauttaraṃ samprasne gurukṛpayā yathottaram
“The answer to the question is thus as given by the Guru's grace.”
Karmaṇyevādikāro'ste mā phaleṣu kadācana । Mā karma-phala-heturbhūr mā te saṅgo'stv akarmaṇi
“You have a right to perform your prescribed duties, but never to the fruits of your actions; never consider yourself to be the cause of the results, and never be attached to not doing your duty.”
na hi kaścit kṣaṇād api prajāyate ca yaḥ . punyeṇa punyakarmaṇā na sadya eva jāyate . 6 .
“No one is born pious or sinful for a certain interval; nor does anyone become purely pious or sinful all of a sudden.”
nāhaṁ kartā hyahaṁ kartum
“I am not the doer, I do not do.”
yastvindriyāṇi manasā niyantriti
“One who controls the senses by the mind”
yasya nāhaṁ r.te nāsti kiñcid api sa ca me priyaḥ . evam uktvā tu mahāteṣāṇaḥ prahṛtya dvibhum īśvaram ॥
“To whom nothing in this world exists without Me, and who knows Me to be the enjoyer, the maintainer, and the origin of all, his thoughts are indeed fixed on Me.”
na hi kaścitkṣaṇamapi na vartate yastu sarvabhūtāni tiṣṭhān sarvabhūtāni paśyati.
“For one who sees inaction in action, and action in inaction, he is intelligent among men.”
na hi kaścitkṣaṇādapi prajāyate ca yaḥ . paśyed-ananta īśāna sarvatragam
“For no one is born even for an instant who does not see the limitless omnipotent Lord pervading everywhere.”
samatvaṃ yoga ucyate.
“Equanimity is called Yoga.”
na hi kaścit-kṣaṇam api prāṇivac-cheṣṭate; na hi sarva-prayatnena rājyaṁ prāpyate
“For certainly no one can move even for a moment like a living being without the Lord's will, and by one's own effort one cannot obtain even a kingdom.”
na tvahaṁ kāmaye rājyaṁ na ca rājyaṁ na ca rājyaṁ na caitat, saṁsiddhyas tvahamīha na na kañcana kāmaye.
“I do not desire the kingdom; nor do I desire gold, and neither do I desire sense objects; I desire only perfection here.”
na hi kaścit kṣaṇam api na tiṣṭhati gati-saṃsthitaḥ
“No one remains still even for a moment, being situated in one kind of motion or another.”
na hi kaścit kṣaṇam api pratīkṣate .
“No one waits even for a moment.”
jñānena dṛṣṭaṁ vistr̥reṇa caiva dṛṣṭaṁ yoga-sevayā
“By knowledge, it is seen in detail; and it is also seen in detail by yogic practice.”
sarvabhūtasthaṁ taṁ yaḥ paśyed bhūtāni tasya paśyati । tasmai paśyannāyuṣaḥ śreyaḥ śraddhāyate dṛtiḥ ॥
“He who sees That which pervades all beings, and all beings in That, looks equally at both; to him, with such vision, life becomes most beneficial and steady in faith.”
tasmād viṣayā hy asya sarveṇa sarvadā samāhṛtāḥ । nāvaśīryate cāgrāhāt prāṇād viṣayān viṣāti
“Therefore, with the mind withdrawn from sense objects, the embodied soul does not become contaminated by the sense objects, which are always existing.”
Na hi kaścit-kṣaṇam api prājāmātaḥ satīmāhur yat-prajāṃ vyadadhuḥ
“For no one at any time was ever born, nor did any woman give birth to beings that existed before her.”
yasya nāhaṁ rte nāsti kiñcid api sa ca me priyaḥ.
“For whom I am the sole support, and who does not have anything else besides Me, he is dear to Me.”
Samatām upagamyāste saṅgas tyaktvā hi dehinah.
“Having reached the state of equanimity, one who is embodied, having abandoned attachment”
śreyaḥ śrīmad-avrajet eva . nāsti tasya mahātapāḥ ॥
“One who takes birth to achieve the best, indeed has no need for great austerities.”
sarvabhūtāni samekṣya yaḥ paśyed api hi ātmanāḥ. tasyānocyat pāpmānā vyāpto na sa paśyaty anātmanāḥ || 5.24 ||
“He who sees all beings as one, equally seeing the Self in all, sees the same everywhere, and having become that, does not think himself a doer.”
yaṁ santam upahṛtya caranti gopāḥ.
“One who being peaceful, is taken and carried by the cowherds.”
sarva-tātmānam̐ dṛṣṭvā na kañcid api śocati
“Having seen the Self everywhere, he grieves for none at all.”
sarvaprāṇ-hiteśaḥ ca sarva-siddhim avāpnuyāt || 28 ||
“And being a benefactor to all beings, one attains perfection.”
sarvasmāt sa ca devānāṁ ṛṣīṇāṁ ca guroḥ .
“He is the Supreme among all, among gods and among ṛṣis and gurus.”
atha yogasya pravaktā yuge yuge ca vijayate
“Now the teacher of yoga, the Lord, who is victorious in every age, speaks.”
yo-gaś ca yaḥ pravṛtto mayi pūrvaṁ na ca vindataḥ.
“And the yoga which was previously undertaken by me but not found.”
yasya nāhaṁkṛto bhāvo buddhir na pariśodhati.
“For whom the egoistic notion has not been formed and whose intelligence is not deluded”
yasya nāhaṁ ṛtunāthasya rājoḥ yasya nāhaṁ hi saḥ ।
“Of whom I am not the lord, nor the king, nor he is mine.”
ṣaṭcakreṇa hi dehasya dhāraṇā । tenā siddhyati yogaḥ ॥
“Yoga is perfected through the control of the six centers in the body.”
yogārūḍhasya tasyaivaṁ sañjātasya mahātmanaḥ
“For one who has ascended to the yogic platform, for such a great soul”
yat syāt kṛtasya nāśas tat kuryāt karmaṇi karmaṇi.
“One should perform the action which, by its very nature, leads to the destruction of the action.”
yastu sarvāṇi bhūtāni ātmani paśyati sarvabhūteṣu cātmānam |
“But he who sees inaction in action, and action in inaction”
na tad asti pṛthivyāṃ vā divi deveṣu vā punaḥ. na tad asti piṇḍe brahmād api tad asti.
“That (the Self) does not exist on earth, nor in the heaven among the gods, nor again in the body, nor even in Brahman; but It exists.”
tataḥ sva-dharmaṁ yuyutsamāno raṇe 'nuprekṣya yodhayet.
“Then, having resolved to fight, one should strive to kill them in battle without considering the consequences.”
yena sarvān arīn vṛṇute sa pūr vāhṇe prapaśyati
“He who chooses (to conquer) all enemies, sees them in the morning”
yogasthaḥ kuru kārmāṇi saṅgaṁ tyaktvā dhanañjaya . siddhyasiddhyoḥ same manaḥ, kṛtvā yogādhipataye ॥
“Being steadfast in yoga, O Arjuna, perform actions without attachment, and with an equanimous mind, dedicated to the Lord of yoga.”
yatsatatam ca sāmarjya tanme gāthā pravakṣyate ॥
“The following verse which I will recite, relates to the perfection of Yoga.”
sarvataḥ pāṇipādaṃ tad viśrūyate
“It is heard that He has hands and feet on all sides.”
yogasthaḥ kuru kārmāṇi saṅgaṁ tyaktvā dhanañjaya . siddhyasiddhyoḥ same manaḥ kṛtvā tenā yogaṁ upāguhi .
“Established in yoga, O Arjuna, perform actions, having abandoned attachment; having made the mind equal in success and failure, come to that yoga.”
na hi kaścit kṣaṇād api pratyavāyo vidyate gateḥ . atha ced vṛthā tyāgaḥ phalasya hi na vidyate .
“For there is no one who can remain even for a moment without being engaged; and indeed if one does not work, there is no gain of the result.”
yoge yatnena yogam upaiti nischitam | sa yogaḥ pāramaḥ yāvat sāṃprataṃ na caiva ||
“By effort one attains definitively Yoga; that Yoga is the supreme, which one attains not to be otherwise.”
yatsāmye sthitvā ātmanvat paśyed bhūmim idam athavā | viśvato'pi samam paśyān ātmani idam athavā |
“From the state of equilibrium, one should see the earth and all that is here, or everywhere, as equal in oneself and in the Self.”
yat syāt saḥ syād yogasevāyām asaṅgaḥ saṅga-varjitaḥ.
“One who remains unattached, having severed all attachment, while engaged in yogic practice.”
tataḥ sa dṛṣṭvā iṣṭaṁ dṛṣṭvā kāmaṁ hṛdayena spṛśat
“Then, having seen the object of his desire, he touches it with his heart.”
yasya na vijayate rātrau jāgato bhūta-saṅgheṣu pārtha .
“For one who does not rejoice while awake at night, being in the company of worldly beings, O Pārtha.”
yasmin sati nāvaśīḍati
“In which (state), one does not waver.”
na hi kalyāṇakṛtena kartuṃ nāśayaty eṣa nāyam . ātmasaṃcayayogāgre naśyed yat prāptam .
“For one who does not do good deeds, this yoga does not destroy; nor does it perish the good fortune which one has obtained.”
yatsādhakaḥ svair eva manasi sthiram
“The yogin who has stablished his own mind.”
evaṃ buddher lalāṭadeśāt prasphuriṣṇuḥ tataḥ prabhuḥ . aśokāṃ caitra-kīrtiṃ ca dṛṣṭvā yuddhāya samupasthitaḥ .
“Thus, from the forehead of the intellect, the Lord, whose glory is unfading and who is sorrowless, appeared, having seen the two armies ready for battle.”
evam akṣaram brahmā tv athopanishad sthitā || 26 ||
“Thus this imperishable Brahman is established in this Upanishad.”
yasya nāhaṁ ṛtukartā yasyaāhaṁ ca pṛthivyaiḥ.
“Of whom I am not the maker of seasons and of whom I am the very earth.”
sa yogaḥ pravakṣyāmi rājan śrutipūrvakam. yogyastvayā pravṛddho'yaṁ kāmaḥ kāmātmanā.
“I shall now declare this yoga, O King, having heard it; you have suitably developed this desire born of your own self.”
sarvabhūteṣu sarvadā samadarśanaṃ
“Seeing equality in all beings always.”
yo mām sarvabhūteṣu ekaṁ sac-cidānandaṁ brahma rūpeṇa paśyati.
“Who sees Me, the one unchanging, blissful Brahman, in all beings.”
yasya sarve samārambhāḥ havirgomedhasāmiva | na kaścid vardhate hyeva vṛkṣo 'pakṣata iva ||
“One in whom all undertakings originate as oblations, like havis and go-meda, and from whom nothing grows, just like a tree not growing any more when its top is cut off.”
yo na hṛṣyati na dveṣṭi na śocati na prahlādayat
“One who neither rejoices nor hates nor grieves nor is delighted.”
kṣatriyasya yad vīryaṁ śauryaṁ yat tasya vigrahāt .
“The strength of a kṣatriya is his valour and the prowess of his limbs.”
yo naḥ śāstramānīyo yadi sa yogācchāstrād api. na saḥ śāstramānīyo yogaḥ śāstrād api nāsti me ॥ 34 ॥
“If one thinks that he is a scholarly authority on the scriptures and if he does not accept the statement of the scripture on yoga, then neither does the scripture-authority exist for him, nor does yoga exist for him.”
na ca yo'pi muktasaṅgo niṣedhavaṁś caiva । sa ca yogasaṁsiddhau kāle nāvaśiṣyate ॥
“And even one who has not been able to free himself from attachment, but has renounced, he also becomes perfectly accomplished in yoga at the time of death.”
na hi kaścit kṣaṇād api prajāyate ca yaḥ . kutaḥ punar kasyā viphalā vāśanā rane
“For certainly no one who has once been born dies; whence then comes this grief in regard to a futile desire in battle?”
kasmāt-kṣaṇād-vai munīndra devadṛṣṭyā yathā tathā .
“O chief of sages, from which moment, as it were, you saw him with the vision of a god.”
s a eṣā mahatāṃ dharmaḥ yayā svenaātmanā ayaṃ ātmā tu śaktayā viśate saṃsāram । ātmānaṃ yasya nahnute yat-svāhamityeva tadāhamasmy iti nityam ॥ 38 ॥
“The great ones' dharma is this: with one's own self, the self verily, by its power, pervades the world; what one constantly asserts as 'I' and 'mine', that indeed is one's self.”
sa eṣā me matiḥ prāptā yenā grāhitum aham, etāṃ tva asti māyikā ca śaktiḥ.
“This is My divine power, the power of illusion, which has been obtained by Me, by which I create this illusory manifestation.”
na tvevāhaṁ māyi saṅgaśca na me yatsvajanāḥ
“Nor do I have attachment to those who are related to Me.”
śreyo yad vā hy asaṁśayo 'ste yatsvadharmaḥ tataḥ kuru
“Therefore, decide what is better, what will bring you doubt-free steadfastness in your own dharma.”
evaṁ pravartitaśca yaṁ pravāho janmano jan-tunāṁ
“Thus is the natural course of the cycle of birth and death of living beings”
evaṁ janmanāsi janmani pūrve pārtha śarīreṇa tvayā vīrreṇāhaṁ śrutvā pūrva-m-iha-upaniṣadaṁ pravartitaṁ
“The Supreme One who was heard by you in the previous birth through your courageous body, O Partha, has now been reawakened in you through the Upanishad.”
sa tu pārāṁ paśyataḥ tv aśaktau yatroparate cittaṁ yad uparate cintayāṁs tat paraṁ yam upāgamet
“But one who, while seeing the inabilities, gives up the thoughts of the mind where it merges and with whom it merges.”
sa tu sāmye sthitvā ātmānaṁ paśyati yaḥ । sa sarvatra samadṛṣṭirmuktaḥ sa ātmanḥ ॥
“He who, having stablished himself in equanimity, sees himself in all, is liberated; he is the one with equal vision everywhere.”
śreyo hi jñānaṁ śārīrāt, indriyebhyas paraḥ hyanyaḥ.
“For knowledge residing in the body is superior to the senses, and there is another, higher even than knowledge.”
yo'yaṁ yogaḥ mayopadeśaḥ sa ca māyāgrahītumarhati। na hi sasstravidhānena yogasya siddhyanuśayyati ॥ ४७ ॥
“Whosoever takes hold of this yogic path as I have taught it, that very person is fit to attain success, for no strict Vedic observances are necessary for the accomplishment of this yoga.”
śrutvā mayā pravaktum
“Having heard (the field of knowledge) to be spoken by Me”
mayāsakto vinaśyati mayi saṅgama-yogataḥ. mayyeva ca āgataḥ stoti mayi saṅgama-māgataḥ.
“One who is attached to Me, associated with Me, glorifies Me alone and comes to Me, being attached to Me.”
mama janmaśreṣṭho vaṃśo'staṁ yad vedāḥ purāṇaiśca santi ।
“My dynasty is the most glorious lineage from which the Vedas and Puranas have originated.”
prakṛtiṁ puruṣaṁ caiva kṣetraṁ kṣetrajñaṁ eva ca.
“The knowable field, the knower of the field, and both Nature and the Self.”
aparāṃ yad asti sṛṣṭvā sṛjām āsya prajāpatīn
“Having created these, the Prajāpatis created others.”
mayi sarvāṇi bhūtāni sattvenāsamavastavat. tathāham eva sarveṣu bhūteṣu tattatha draṣṭum arhasī.
“In My essence all beings exist equally, not really existing; similarly, you should see that I alone exist in all beings.”
mayi sarvamidaṁ proṭṭavam
“All this is merely manifested in Me.”
rasatān rasaś cāham p'yāsān peyaśca somaḥ . puṣpamārgaṃ puṣpaṃ ca vrīhiṃ cāvrūhīṇi ca .
“I am the taste in the rasas, the intoxicating power of the Soma; I am the path of fragrance in flowers; I am the rice in grains, and the grain on the threshing floor.”
yacca sarveṣu bhūteṣu tattvaṁ paśyasi sāttvikam / yena sarvamidaṁ proktam tattvaṁ vācaḥ projāpatiḥ ॥ ९ ॥
“The essence which pervades all beings and which you see as existing in the sattvic quality, and by which all this has been spoken, is the essence of speech and the Lord of creation.”
mayi sarvāṇi pāṇḍavāḥ sarvaśaḥ ॥ १० ॥
“All the Pāṇḍavas are entirely in Me.”
yaccediha samayī mṛtyo mama gātrāṇi paśyati । tadevāgniho-traṁ ca phalaṁ ca me matam ॥
“If at the time of death a dying man sees only my bodily limbs, then even that is considered by Me as the result of a fire-sacrifice.”
yena yena rucir āyati, tena tena upasaṃharati
“By whatever (desire) the (divine) radiance manifests, by that very (desire) it withdraws.”
mayi sṛṣṭvā tu mahatā vṛkṣo'yaṃ hyanusmṛtaḥ .<br>kṣare 'kṣaraṇīṁ vibhūtiṁ vetthā tvam ca pārtha vetthā .
“Having created this (universe) with the mahat (or the great principle), this tree is thus remembered; you know, O Pārtha, both the perishable and imperishable forms of My power.”
māyāmetāṃ tv iheva tyaja; na ca duḥkhena māyikā
“Abandon this māyā here and now; do not grieve over māyā-related things.”
na tu māṃ śaṅkitum-arhi na ca vigrahēṇa vācasā | nānutiṣṭhaṁy-asad-agrāho na ca dehāya deha-jām
“You should not doubt Me, nor consider Me in terms of the bodily form through Your words; the intellect which does not accept Me as distinct from the body should not identify the body with Me.”
caturāri triṣu caiva tāni dharmēṇa prathitāni | śrēyaḥ pravṛttiṃ ca tathā pravṛttiṃ viduḥ ṁ
“Fourfold are the classes of men of virtuous conduct, declared in the Vedas; know, O Arjuna, that there are two more types, (śreyaḥ and preyas).”
saccidānandārūpeṇa sa māyayā samprabhūtyate । tanmāyāṁ visṛjāmy eṣa na me kaścidgādādharaḥ ॥ 17 ॥
“The Supreme Being manifests through Maya in the form of blissful consciousness.”
na hi dehābhivadhāyāya mama deho nābhivadhāyāya / deho dehasya dhārayitā
“For the body is not for the sake of the embodied soul, nor is the embodied soul for the sake of the body; the embodied soul is only the maintainer of the body.”
tasmādhi sarveṣu kṣetreṣu sarvabhūteṣu saśśrutiḥ
“Therefore in all fields and in all beings He is present in the form of listening.”
anye ca dehinaḥ yajñādijāti yajanti svargakāmāste punyalokeṣu dehinaḥ.
“And others, embodied beings, born from the sacrifice, etc., worship for the sake of heaven; they are embodied beings in the virtuous worlds.”
teṣāṁ sattvānurūpasya yathābhūtaṁ yathottaram
“According to their faith, I reward them.”
anubandhe ca dehe ’sminnakurvann api kāriṣyasi || 22 ||
“Due to this inherent association with the body, even if you do not act, you will be compelled to act.”
na me pārthāsti kartavyā triṣu lokeṣvanuttamaḥ । yatkrṇu mā mayā proktaṃ tadastu me 'bhiprayaḥ ॥
“There is no duty for Me to perform, nor is there anything that I have not done; what I do, O Pārtha, is only to show the way.”
asurānāṁ ca yathā rājā tathā devānāṁ ca yaḥ pitā । mayi janayate brahmāṇḍaṁ kṣetraṁ kṣetrī ca tāṁ viduḥ || 24 ||
“As the king of the asuras is (Mahabali) and the father of the gods (is Hiranyagarbha or Brahma), know that I (Mahavishnu) produce this universe (or the cosmic egg) and the field (of the universe) as its owner.”
nāhaṃ prakāśo na ca prabhā na śaśāṅko nāgniḥ na ca vāyuḥ nāpo na patiḥ na cānyo jagataḥ
“I am not the light, nor the splendor, nor the moon, nor the fire, nor the wind, nor the water, nor the lord, nor any other of the manifest worlds.”
nāhaṁ prakāśo na ca prabhā na śamo no spandanam | na deśo na kālo na parimitir nāivayogaḥ
“I am not illumination, nor radiance, nor glow, nor vibration, not a place, not time, not a measure, and not a relation.”
yacca daivaṁ rtumṛte ca paśyann ātmānaṁ yajate sa ātmānāḥ.
“And one who, seeing the Lord in all, offers sacrifice, seeing the Self, is the Self.”
ye tu sarvāni pāpāni parityajya mayi śaraṇaṁ vrajan । te sarve pāpa-rāhaṣyairvimucyante na ca dugatīṁ gacchanti ॥
“Those who, abandoning all sins, take refuge in Me, are released from all sinful reactions and do not fall into a lower state.”
māmeva mokṣasaṃsārau ca māyate ca yadasti tat ।
“You shall have only Me as the means of liberation from Samsara, and whatever exists, is only My manifestation.”
māmeva mokṣasaṅgrāpamṛtyu mā śoka-viṣāda-samuprāptam
“Attain eternal liberation, mokṣa, by reaching Me alone; do not be overcome with lamentation and despair.”
akṣaraṁ brahma-paramaṁ vedaḥ aham | akṣaraṁ sarvāṇi bhūtāni tad-anusmṛty-upāgamaḥ ||
“I know the Supreme Brahm as the imperishable (akṣaraṁ); all beings originate from It, and remembering It, one attains (mokṣa).”
akṣaraṁ brahma paramaṁ svasti tannaama grihītavyam
“That which is imperishable and supreme, the eternal essence, is to be taken as the supreme Brahman, and its name is to be accepted.”
ahaṃ vai sarvabhūtānāṃ hṛdayaṃ brahmasammitam
“I am indeed the heart of all beings, comparable to Brahman.”
athaivaṁ samastaṁ jagad vyavasthitaṁ prajāpatīnāṁ yadvaḥ śrutvā pravṛtto 'si dhārmikaḥ ॥
“Thus, having heard the words of the Prajapatis, you have taken to the path of righteousness.”
yaccaivaṁ brahmaṇe nāthāya vidmahe । vāsudevāya dhīmahi । tanno māyāvinaḥ pracodayāt || 6 ||
“And may Vāsudeva, the Lord of Brahma, having that form, inspire us, not deluded by māyā.”
tasmādhi sarvaśāstrāṇi brāhmaṇo vijānīyān nāyaṁ devo na ca devarṣīḥ ॥ ७ ॥
“From this, a brahmin should understand all the scriptures; this is not a demigod nor a sage among the gods.”
akṣaraṁ brahma para-maṁ yad vedaiḥ asti nityam
“The Imperishable is the Supreme Brahman, which is eternal and is found in the Vedas.”
yaccaivam aham smṛtyudghāṭyayiṣṇuḥ tam evaimāṃ mṛśān rvitīyaḥ ॥ ९ ॥
“And I am the one who destroys and illuminates the memory of the jīva.”
yad gacchan nāvaśāmyati yad dṛṣṭvā nāvaśāmyati
“While going, he does not fatigue; on seeing, he does not fatigue.”
athaivaṁ samastaṁ jagat prapaśyannātmanḥ sthitam.
“Thus seeing the whole universe as existing within My own Self.”
abhyāsayogena cainam yajante pūjayanti ca
“And by the practice of yoga, they worship and pay homage to Him.”
māmevaiṣa niṣprapañco veditavyas sa niṣkalaḥ . atho bahūnāṃ vṛṇate grahaṇāt
“He should know Me alone as the unmanifest, the imperishable Reality; otherwise, having undertaken multiple paths, he chooses to take hold of many.”
mām evaiṣyasi paśya me tvāṁ hīḍu-pratīkaṁ yogye || 14 ||
“You will surely come to Me; behold My majestic form, the very symbol of Yoga.”
mām upetya punarjanma naiva yanti mama caiva
“Having reached Me, they do not undergo rebirth and they attain My state.”
na hi kalyāṇa-hitāyaṃ vedaiḥ saṃśitam |
“For this is not declared by the Vedas to be for the good of the virtuous.”
sahasra-yuga-paryantam sa yat paśyed divi devān .<br>atha enam evaṁ tvahaṁ draṣṭuṁ yogināṁ patiḥ || 17 ||
“The Lord of Yogins enables one to see the gods till the end of a thousand ages, and similarly I shall now show you this divine form.”
ahaṁ vai sarvayajñānāṁ phalaṁ caiva sarvavedānāṁ vedaḥ ca yajñāśca sarve kratavaḥ ।
“I alone am the enjoyer of all sacrifices, the knower of all Vedas, and the performer of all yajñas and all kratus.”
tataḥ punaḥ pravṛttiḥ sāmānyasya carācaraṃ
“Then again the creation of the totality of the moving and non-moving beings takes place.”
ahaṁ vai sarvasya jagataḥ prabhavaḥ.
“I am indeed the source of all creation.”
atho rvir śarīreṇa yad ūrdhvaṃ āyāti dehinā | uttamaḥ puruṣaḥ so 'nyaḥ prakṛter vidhūyate || 21 ||
“Then, having left the body, the embodied one ascends; that Supreme Person, distinct from nature, is freed.”
akṣarāt para mo dhavan iḥ
“The supreme sound is beyond the imperishable.”
na hi dehavatāṁ deho deho na ca dehavat
“The body of embodied beings is not their real body, nor is the body of the non-embodied beings their real body.”
yena gatā na gamiṣyanti tam īśaṁ jagatāṁ yaśaḥ
“The fame of the Lord of the world, by which having gone they do not return”
athaivaigrahaṇātprāṇo jīvo yayedapi gacchati .
“Then, verily, by grasping, the life-principle jīva departs, even as it goes.”
atho bahunāmo yad ihopahṛtyate . coryāṣṭamī rātrau vāsudevasya janma-taḥ ||
“Moreover, it is on the eighth day of the dark half of the month that many names are brought forth, on the night of the birth of Vāsudeva.”
cintayas tvāṃ yataḥ tvāṃ paśyeḥ tvāṃ sarvatrasaṅgrahaḥ.
“The one who thinks of You, sees You, and perceives You everywhere.”
mamaivāṃśo jīvaloke kṣaṇāccha brahmasaṁjñitaḥ. jīvayāmāsa sargeṣu mayi sṛṣṭvā punaḥ punaḥ.
“This soul is a part of Me, having originated from My being, and having been created by Me in the wombs of My material energy, it acts and lives.”
idaṁ tu mahatāṁ vākyam yasyāṁ hi paramārthataḥ
“This indeed is the great saying in which the Supreme Truth is contained.”
rājaguhyaṁ pravakṣyāmi rahasyaṁ sanātanam | yena sarvān arīn vṛṇute rājā ca vihāyati ||
“I shall speak to you the eternal secret, the royal mystery, by which you will conquer all enemies and enjoy the kingdom.”
na ca matssthāni sarvabhūtāni yat tvam nānupaśyasi । atha cōttaram ।
“And, moreover, you do not see that all beings exist in Me, but I will tell you further.”
mayi sarvāṇi bhūtāni sattvenāsasṛjat prabhūḥ. mayi sarvamidaṃ prāṇam ॥
“The Supreme Lord created all beings with the sattva quality and it is in Me that all this life exists.”
prajāpatīnāṃ ca dehaṃ praviṣṭaṃ yajñena devān yajanti ।
“The gods create the bodies of Prajapatis; having created them, they offer the gods through sacrifice.”
yaccedaṁ pṛthivīṁ sarvāṁ pātayāmy aśiraḥśiraḥ
“If I were to shower the entire earth with water, head by head”
yaccediha samaye na syād yadi vā grahataḥ amṛtam
“And even if you do not attain Me at this very time, then having obtained the nectar-like imperishable Supreme Being by taking hold of Me”
na ca dehād vibhūto'smi na me deho'sti na cātmā asti paradehīṇāṃ vṛttamevāham āgatam
“I am not derived from the body, nor do I have a body; nor is there an ātman (self) of mine; I have merely come into this bodily existence”
na janma grahaṇaṁ dehasya yathā śarīre sthitāś ca । nityo deha-vināśāya ।
“As there is no birth or taking of the Self in a body; and as It, being eternal, causes destruction of the body.”
mayādṛṣṭeḥ viśvato mayavartān mayi sarvāṇi jagataḥ.
“All the worlds are originating from Me, and are existing in Me, and are ultimately getting dissolved in Me.”
mūḍho na hi mama santi bahuvasudhā devārṣibhiḥ । yathā tvahaṃ mayā proktam tathaiva hi gṛhyatām ॥
“The foolish do not know that I, the Supreme Being, am the sole owner of all the planets, as I have been described; let them take my words accordingly.”
māṁ hi pārtha vyayasate mithyā nānutiṣṭhati varmaṇi
“But, O Pārtha, he does not follow in My footsteps at all, being a hypocrite.”
śraddhāmayo᱿si yaśaso᱿si dhairyastavasi . Ḥddhiᱬ ca tavasi . śraddhāmātreᰣa eva tu
“You are faith personified, you are fame personified, you are fortitude personified, and you are prosperity personified.”
sa tena dṛṣṭā tena dṛṣṭaṁ śṛṇoti śrutvā । caitanyena dṛṣṭe tasmin s sarvam idaṁ dṛṣṭam
“He sees that it is He who is seen, heard and perceived everywhere; and thus it is He alone who sees, hears and understands.”
māṃ hi pārtha vyayasāmayam.
“For, O Pārtha, I am the eater of all.”
śrṣṭā caiva asya hi śarīrāṇāṃ pṛthivyā rasācca . vāyus tathā mayo dyaus śaśāṅko manas eva ca //
“The Earth is the creator of the bodies, and also the juice (or water), the Air, the Sky, the Moon, and the Mind are (creators) thus.”
mātā ca pārthavīnāṁ pitā devānāmṛcāmṛta. guroḥ ca hanuḥ pitā hyasya yasya yasya yathā śarīram // 17 //
“The Earth is the mother of all Pārvatī-like beings, the Vedas are the father of the celestial beings, the preceptor's teeth is the father and the body depends on who and how.”
sa mahātmyaṁ prapadye vedasya vedī ca yaḥ smṛtaḥ
“I bow down to Him who is known as the greatness of the Veda and the knower of the Veda.”
na janma grahaṇaṁ dehasya yathā vidyād atho mṛteḥ
“Just as one does not take birth nor does one die at death; similarly the embodied soul neither takes birth nor dies.”
na tu mām eva manuṣyaḥ prapadyate
“But a man does not surrender to Me alone.”
teṣāṁ sadā parituṣṭānāṁ hari-vācana-parasmin | ātmānaṁ hi anutpannaṁ darśayan ātmanāḥ prabhuḥ || 21 ||
“The Lord shows to them, who are always satisfied and fully dependent on His words, that He, the unborn, is the Self of all beings.”
Nā me pārthāsti kartavyaṁ triṣu lokeṣu kiṅcana । Nānāpāptam avāptavyaṁ varta eva ca karmaṇi ॥
“For Me, there is nothing to accomplish in the three worlds, nor is there anything unattained; yet I engage in action.”
māṃ hi pārtha vyayasāmi hi jīvasām
“For I am the consumer and the inheritor of all living beings.”
mayi sarvāṇi jīvasattvāni sattvaṃ ca jagato mayi|| 24 ||
“All living beings and the material world are existing in Me.”
yacca vaḥ śravaṇāt punyā mayi śraddhā sadāgrahaḥ । tasyaiva vaḥ mayi dānaṃ na ca dātavyam asti me ॥ २५ २
“And faith rooted in steadfast conviction, which you have developed in Me through hearing, is itself the gift to Me; and not, indeed, is anything else to be given by you to Me.”
yadi ced avaśiṣyeta śaṅkām āvṛta-locanaḥ atha brahma-sahasrāṇi sahasraṁ cāpi yajuṣā
“If even a speck of dust remains on my eyes, then even a thousand Brahma's and thousand times the sacrifice with Vedas ”
yacca tvayāhitaṁ puṇyaṁ janmani janmani ca yat। tatkṣayeṇa prāpyateha naṣṭaṁ ceda punarbhavaḥ ।। 27 ।।
“Whatever pious deeds you have performed in this life or in previous lives, all that has been destroyed if you have not attained the Supreme.”
māṃ hi pārtha vyayasāgara-mahābhūtāni
“For, O Pārtha, I am the eater and the end of all great elements.”
nāhaṁ kaścid api paśyāmi nāntareṇa maheśvaram । sarvabhūteṣu tattvena sarvabhūtāni paśyataḥ ॥
“I do not see any distinction between the Supreme Lord and any being, for everywhere I see them as equal, being the same in essence.”
s aiva me matimataṃ śreṣṭho na tu māṃ śreṇir gṛhṇāti.
“Even he alone is the best among those with intelligence, but not the class of people takes Me.”
tasmādevaṃ viditvā dehe ’sminnaśokastvayā śaktaḥ । nadyād vārēṇa tad gamyate ॥ 31 ॥
“Thus, having known this, you will be sorrowless; and thereby you will be able to go to that Supreme State by traversing this human body.”
māṃ hi pārtha vyayasāgara-m
“For I, O Pārtha, am the all-consuming ocean.”
mayi sarvāṇi karmāṇi sannaṡi muniḥ । nirvairaḥ samadarśīḥ tvam eva ca ।
“The muni who views with equality, being free from enmity, and has surrendered all actions to Me.”
mām ekaṁ śaraṇaṁ brāhma
“Brahma says: Take refuge in Me alone.”
śrī bhagavān uvāca.
“The Supreme Being said.”
na tvahaṁ jāto na tvaṁ nāyaṁ loko asti pūrvaḥ na kutaścinna vedaḥ
“Neither I was born nor you, nor these worlds existed previously; nor did the Veda come into being”
ahem ādiśe sarvasya jagataḥ prabhavaḥ.
“I am the origin of the whole universe.”
ahaṁ hi sarvayajñānāṁ phaḷaṁ ca mahatāṁ ca sarvavedānāṁ vedaḥ
“I alone am the fruit of all sacrifices and the knower of all the Vedas among the great ones.”
na me viduḥ sura-gaṇāḥ pitā nā vā mama devā api. na jāto na jāyiṣye na asti na bhaviṣyati.
“The gods do not know Me, nor My birth, nor My family; I was not born, I will not be born, I do not exist, I will not exist.”
aham ātmā guḍākeśa sarvabhūtāni śarīriṇām
“I am the Self, the source of all beings, embodied in every creature.”
yacca vaḥ śravaṇād rājan kampaty eva ca yat phalam
“And verily, Your Majesty, what benefit accrues from mere hearing, and what result from trembling,”
mama yoniḥ mahad-brāhma tasmin garbhe nabho yathā . tathā dehānāṃ jīvo 'haṃ ajo 'sthitvena sarva-bhūtāni
“The Supreme Brahman is my origin, and into it I, the unborn, being existing by nature, am born along with all beings in the womb of the great universe.”
yacca vāhaṁ vadāmi tattvena vākyena pārtha. na tena moho 'sti kaścinnir ṣ prabho na hi me vacaḥ.
“Whatever I say, I say it to be the truth, O Arjuna, and by it there is no confusion; for my words are not meaningless.”
teṣāṁ satatayuktānāṁ bhaktānāṁ ca paripālayan. mayi te man āḍhau tu māyām etāṁ vyatihanyāti.
“Of those devotees who are always engaged in serving Me and taking care of Me, this divine illusion of Mine does not cause obstruction on the path to their Self-realization.”
athacintayāmāsa jijñāsayā paryabhūtastvayā । brahmādibhyāḥ puruṣāya viṣṇave namo namoḥ || 11 ||
“And then, being completely bewildered, with a questioning mind, he bowed to You, saying: 'O Viṣṇu, O primeval Man, O Lord, salutations to You, salutations to You.'”
śrutvā devaṁ deva-varaṁ vedān, prāha madhu-sūdanam, 12
“Having heard that the Supreme God, the best of gods, He (Arjuna) spoke to Kṛṣṇa, the slayer of Madhu.”
na ca dehādibhaveṇa dṛṣṭum-arhasi tad-bhavam | nā-vamānī kratavināṃ yathāhaṃ pravīra-hā
“And you should not look upon Me as a mere manifestation of the body etc., nor disparage the (sacrificial) rituals as I am the destroyer of the best of warriors.”
asmin kṣatre kṣetraṁ yat tvayaṁ prāpya mam
“The field of action which you have obtained and by which you are able to know Me”
kim idaṁ mahadāgastrab brahmāsya manu-jādhipa !
“What is this great divine missile, O Lord of men?”
śrutvā devān havir idaṃ yayau dattvā sva-kṛtena bhāgena
“Having heard the gods, he went away after offering this oblation along with the share prepared by himself.”
kim idaṁ prāṇi-hatyāyā dṛṣṭum iha upāgamāt . sva-karmopani bandhān me śṛṇu guru-mate .
“Why have you come here to see the slaughter of your own kin, and why do you not heed my words, O learned Arjuna?”
na tvāṃ śakyam upaṣṭātum
“You cannot be approached”
na ca dehād vṛttiḥ haḥ śarīrastho na cotthitaḥ | numānmena anusṛjyaśva dehī nadyāstribhujaḥ || 19 ||
“I am not in the body, nor have I risen; cast me, O three-armed one, into the river like a corpse.”
atho vedeṣu vijayo mama
“And victory in the Vedas is Mine.”
na ca devā ṛṣayas-tathaiva ca nadyas , sadṛśaṁ nāsti kṛtayas-tathā ca .
“And similarly, there are no gods, sages, or rivers like Me, nor are there any creations equal to Me.”
ahaṃ sarvasya jagataḥ prabhavaḥ.
“I am the source of all the universe.”
na ca dehād viyuktasya punarjanma vivṛṇvate / nāyaṁ mama kāmayate / na ca paśyed yadi paśyet || 23 ||
“And when separated from the body, He does not give rise to another birth; this is not His desire, and He does not see if He were to see.”
ahaṃ hi sarvayajñānāṃ bhartā ca prabhur eva ca | ahaṃ ṛṣīnāṃ ṛṣir bhūtvā purā etair asṛjat prajāḥ ‖
“I alone am the enjoyer and the Lord of all sacrifices, and I alone was the Ṛṣi among ṛṣis, and I created these people in the beginning.”
aṁ hi sarva-yajñānāṁ bhartā ca phalameva ca
“I alone am the enjoyer and Lord of all sacrifices and I alone am the reward.”
yaccatuṣṣadgurutaḥ prāṇādapāṃ rasāccha
“And that which is the great foundation for the quadruple Vedic order, and the life and taste of the waters”
atho rvaśiṣṭhād api tad-vicitya dhīro na parihar tumarḥasi
“Therefore, having examined it, a wise man should not abandon it”
atho 'rvaśiṣṭhād api sapta āsāñcayān muneḥ . putro mama sudarśano 'rjunobhūt samudravat ॥
“Then, from the sage Vrihaspati, I produced Sudarshana, My son, who became Arjuna like the ocean from the seven swans.”
yacca sarveṣu bhūteṣu tattvaṁ paśyasi sarvaśaḥ । yena sarvamidaṁ viśvaṁ tattvenāvṛtam ॥ २९ ॥
“And that fundamental reality which you see as existing in all beings, that by which this entire universe is enveloped.”
vṛkṣeṣu yatparṇaṁ śākhā atho vivṛtā | evaṁ gurubhrātā mathurā ca vṛndāvanaṁ
“As the leaves on the trees are to be considered as parts or branches of the trees; similarly My elder brother Balarāma is to be considered as My part, and Mathurā and Vṛndāvana are to be considered similarly.”
tad brahmā ca jānāti tacc yajustvāṃ vedi ca | tad vāṇaḥ proktaṃ vṛṣṇinā yathādhigamyate ||
“That Brahma knows and you know in the Yajus, that was proclaimed by Vasudeva as it can be understood.”
mokṣasāṃ ca mamāśmitān | vedān sarvān veditum |
“And I am the source of all the liberated souls, and I am the one who knows all the Vedas.”
mṛtyudaṃ sarvabhūtānāṃ
“The destroyer of all beings at the time of death.”
mṛtyu-daṇḍa-koṭy-aiśvaryam praptaṁ nābhijāyate
“Wealth, equal to the dominion of the lord of death, I have obtained, not to be born again.”
ahaṁ vidmi rāgāṇāṁ hi draṣṭum
“I know the past, present and future of all beings”
yaccāpi sarvabhūtānāṃ bījaṃ saḥ kuru pāṇḍava .
“And also, O Pāṇḍava, He is the seed of all beings.”
aśvinau māruto manuḥ vāyur varuṇo 'dhipatiḥ
“The Ashvins, Maruts, Manu, Vayu, and Varuna are the Adhipatis.”
yacca tvayā proktam vākyena vedāham iti.
“And what you have spoken by the words 'I know'.”
yad yad hi dharmasya glānir bhavati tad ato'haṁ śriyamado uddhariṣyāmi
“Whatever, wherever, there is a decline of dharma, I manifest Myself to uplift it.”
yaccāva hasi dehebhyas tad eva tvam yacca dehebhyaḥ sarveṣām tad anantāya yacca sarvāṇi bhūtāni
“And what You take from the bodies, that very thing You are; and what You give to all bodies, that is from the Infinite; and what exists in all beings, that is You.”
yadyad-vibhūtim sattvikam mama rūpam tad-vidur mama tattvataḥ
“Know that all manifestations of My divine power, which are material and virtuous, are My true form.”
yad yad hi dharmasya glānir bhavati Bhārata / abhyutthānaṁ sadṛśaṁ tad dharmasya hi gopāyanaṁ
“Whatever degeneration of dharma occurs, O Bharat, that very thing I undertake to protect and uplift.”
dṛtvā hy akarmany abhāve martyasyārjuna । nāyaṁ yuddho nihiito asti svargalokāt ॥ १
“If a man, Arjuna, does not fight, then having performed his duty as a warrior, he would not have achieved the right to heaven.”
yaccaivaṁ brahmaṇe nāthāya vidmahe । gāyatrī ca yaśasā naḥ ।
“And we know You as the protector of Brahma, and the Gayatri as Your fame.”
yaccedaṁ puruṣeṇa haviḥ dravyaṁ puṣpaṁ yathopahāraḥ
“And just as a man's oblation, an offering of a material substance, and a flower offered to Him”
yaccaivaṁ vṛkṣo'smi merugireḥ pūrvajaḥ.
“And I am the tree born before Meru mountain.”
atha bahuvirūḍhaṁ vṛkṣaṁ nakhāstraphāṇinaḥ । cicchiduḥ tvayi śāstraphāṇi rathasthaḥ śitādharāḥ ॥
“Then, having taken up Your bow and arrows, You cut down the huge tree as if it were a leafy vegetable.”
aneka-vakra-nayana-śrotravāhī bahu-vaktro-'ru-jihvāni | aneka-āyudha-pāṇi-pāda-vaktrāṇi tvāṁ dṛṣṭvā hṛṣīkeśa
“Beholding You with many curved faces, eyes, and ears, many arms, and thighs, and feet, and mouths, O Lord of senses”
tato draṣṭum upāgamya aśvamedhaṁ yajñaṁ yajāmāsa / purandorān pauroṣṇāda eva sarvān yajñān ṛṣīn brahmāṇaḥ
“Then, to see, having approached, He beheld the horse-sacrifice, the sacrifice being performed by Purandaras, verily all the sacrifices, the sages, and Brahmā.”
athaivaṃ samastato 'pi dṛṣṭvā dṛṣṭvā ca vihāya saḥ . āstaiṣu dṛṣṭvā ca tato visiṣṭvā dṛṣṭvā ca yathā 'āgatam
“Then, having thus seen the entire universe, and having especially seen this, He entered into it; and, having seen it, He went back to His own form.”
na tvahaṃ kāmaye rājyaṃ yacchidr̥ sarvasya pārothivam | yadvā divya mahottamam | na tvahaṃ kāmaye bhogān ṛddhiṃ devaripoḥ purī
“I do not desire the kingdom, nor do I desire the divine pleasures or the supreme heavenly rewards; I do not desire to enjoy the material possessions or the powers of the demons' enemy.”
na ca dehād avam anyasya sarva-śastra-bhṛtām api / na ca sarva-grahāṇād raudrād viṣṇor idam udāhṛtam // 11.10 //
“This (universal form) is not (just) the body of any other, not even of all weapon-wielders; nor is it taken from Rudra or Viṣṇu by any means.”
yaccedaṁ hasṛjāmāsyathavā, notsṛjyam । iṣṭādeva saganaḥ । śriyaṁ vāśaya me'śivaḥ ॥ 11 ॥
“The Supreme Lord said: If it pleases you to create this universe or not, or if You are not obliged to create it, then with Your attendants kindly bring about the Goddess of Fortune to reside in my home.”
na tvāṁ śakyasi paśyituṁ cakṣuṣā nādraviṁtena .
“You cannot be seen with these eyes, nor with this unsteady vision.”
śrutvā tu mama vākyam vismaye cāgrato 'bhavat
“Having heard My words, he was struck with wonder.”
athāṣṭādaśabhirgītaiḥ sahasravadbhireva ca
“Then with eighteen Gitas and also with thousands of songs”
na tvahaṁ kāmaye rājyaṁ na ca rājyādi kiñcana । na dhanaṁ na jayaṁ na ca rājyaṁ na yogakṣemam் ॥ १५ ॥
“I do not desire sovereignty, nor do I desire kingdom or anything similar; neither wealth, nor victory, nor sovereignty, nor yogakṣema.”
athaivaṁ samastaṁ jagad dṛṣṭvā tvayi pratiṣṭhitam
“Now, having thus seen the entire universe standing established in You”
śreyaḥ śreyaḥ iti manuṣyāste tu śreyaḥ kim anyayāḥ
“The people say that You are the supreme auspiciousness; what then is Your supreme auspiciousness?”
na ca devā ṛṣayaścaiva kratavaśca yajñaiśca sarvamidaṁ jagat
“And all the gods, sages, and also all the yajñas, sacrifices and rituals are You.”
Hṛṣīkeśa ! tvayā diṣṭena mārgeṇa prāpnuyām mahato vṛṇum || 19 ||
“By the path shown by You, I may obtain the great boon.”
vāsudevastvayā proktam yacca dharme sarvam eva tat
“All that you have said, O Vasudeva, is verily the Dharma.”
athaivaṁ samastena dṛṣṭvā divyena ca paśyataḥ . ṛṣiṇāṁ sahasraṁ ca tulyaṁ ekaṁ paśyato mama //
“And thus having seen the divine form, the one thousand sages, resembling one, are like unto him who sees Me.”
hanumammaiḥ sahasreṇa sahasra-koṭībhir-eva ca.
“With the strength of a thousand HAnuman like monkeys and with thousands and crores of them”
na tvevāhaṁ nādṛśyo na śravaṇīyo na grahītabyo na smārtavyaḥ . na tu śakyosti tyaktum aham hi sarva-pramāṇasām .
“You should not think that I am not visible, not hearable, not receivable, not graspable, or not rememberable; I alone am the object of all the pramāṇas.”
na ca devāt samāgamaḥ
“Nor from the gods does a meeting occur.”
na tvāṃ śakyā munayo na rājāno na ṛṣayaḥ । kuto na lokā atra tava dṛṣṭipātāt ॥
“Not even the sages, nor kings, nor seers; how then can ordinary people exist if your gaze falls on them?”
athā devāstvadvishvaato mukhataḥ dāśorādhi ca | gāyanti sāmāni divyāstribhāvadbhavah || 26 ||
“The gods are praising you from all sides with divine hymns, and the triple-born are chanting Sāman hymns”
yaccedaṁ puruṣeṇa haviḥ devebhyastvāhutam paśuḥ.
“And if a man offers to the gods, with a view to satisfy his own self, an oblation, or an animal.”
Hṛṣīkeśa! tvayā dīptān-alaprATīkāśaṁ jagadāhasi gabhastibhiḥ.
“The universe is being consumed by you, who are blazing with flames and illuminating with your rays.”
na ca dehānni dehāt tvaṁ na ca yenaivāhaṁ paśyasi
“You are not the body, nor am I the one through whom you see.”
athavā ajanma aprāṇo niṣprāṇo yad-anantaram
“Or You are the unborn, breathless, and vital-less Existence that remains after the bodies are destroyed.”
yaccaivānaṁ ṛkṣarājo jagāma cāgrataḥ . paśya me pārśve rathaṁ sthitasya drutam //
“And also see, the King of the bears has come before Him; see Me on the chariot, stationed on the side, quickly.”
kālo 'smi lōkān hlādayan gṛṇiḥ pṛthivīm atho pūrīm
“I am Time, the destroyer of all, the instigator of the worlds, and I have come to annihilate this city.”
na tvevāhaṁ jātum ayoddhī tvadasanyādrathītam, śrutvā yuddhāsaṁāgamaṁ yāvad yuşyati tāvad drava.
“You will never be able to kill me in this battle, so hear my words and retreat while you still have the chance.”
yaccaivam idānīṁ prāpyamamāpy eṣu mātulo'nuvartate । tadapy astu mama tvad astu tato mama kiṁ parihlādinaḥ ॥ ३४ ॥
“If my kinsmen, on receiving Your gift, behave towards You as they do towards Me, then what gain do I derive that would make me jubilant?”
Dharma-kṣetre kuru-kṣetre yad uktaṁ śṛṇu Pārtha.
“Hear, Arjuna, what was said in the field of duty, the Kuru-kshetra.”
Dharma-kṣetre kuru-kṣetre yad-uktaṁ satya-dṛte tvayā.
“What you, the truth-seer, have said in the field of Dharma, in the Kurukṣetra.”
Dharma e yattanaḥ śreṣṭhe loke'smin ativartinī。
“To protect Dharma, the best, the protector of this world.”
Dharma-kṣetre kuru-kṣetre tvayi śrutvā pāṇḍavāḥ
“Having heard your words, the Pāṇḍavas stand in the field of righteousness, Kurukṣetra.”
Dharmeṇa Yaśasā caiva Patiḥ Pṛthivyāḥ Śrutena ca .
“The Lord of the earth rules with Dharma, with Fame and with Śruti.”
Dharme kṣetre jagataḥ savasmād rājā yaśasaḥ śriyam
“The king's fame manifests in the field of dharma and brings prosperity to the entire world.”
Dharma-kṣetre kuru-kṣetre tapate vandanāt pitarān. Ābrāhmaṇān ca yaḥ pāpaḥ prajāyate gato raṇe.
“In the Dharma land Kuru land the heat arose from bowing to the fathers; by going to war what sin arises towards Brahmins.”
Dharma-kṣetre kuru-kṣetre yad draṣṭuṁ mumukṣavaḥ.
“To see in the Dharma land, the Kuru land, those who are desirous of liberation.”
na tu tasya anuvartitavyam ratham yac syād vibhūti-vān.
“One should not follow the chariot of one who is powerful.”
dharme kṣetre jagato yatsṛjyetānusṛjyate.
“By Dharma the world is created and destroyed.”
na tv evaham pāpman kṛtaṁ paśyāmi kunti-nāthena kṛtam .
“I do not see any sin committed by Kunti's son.”
na tu tasya anvayaḥ kaścin nadṛṣṭapūrvaḥ pitā pitāmahaḥ .
“But none of his lineage, no father or grandfather, had ever been seen before.”
Dharme yatnataḥ rājan dharmaḥ rājānam prāpsuvan । Nityaṃ pāpāṇi varjayān ॥
“By Dharma, O King, a King who always tries to attain Dharma and constantly shuns sins.”
Dharme yaṣṭiḥ samṛddhau ca rājye garbhasthasya brāhmaṇaḥ.
“The Brahmin is the staff in religion, in wealth, and in the kingdom, even while he is in the womb.”
dharme yatnataḥ rājann avidviṣann api ca puṣkalān
“O King, with effort in virtue, even hating much”
Dharma e kṣetre pravṛttasya vṛttam ājñāpayatu māṃ .
“Let Dharma inform me about the events occurred in this place.”
Dharme prathito rājā Dharmaḥ rājā guruh pitā.
“The king is well-established in Dharma, Dharma is the king, the preceptor and the father.”
sa ṛṣir vācaḥśreṣṭhāmṛtasyaāntimapādam
“That Rishi (Vyasa) spoke the best words, the last part of the immortal (Veda)”
sa ṛṣir vipra iti ca yaśca rājā ca devarātaḥ
“He was a sage, a priest and a king named Devarata.”
tato duḥkhataraṃ cintayannāste rukmaṇī sāmrājyam icchanniva ca .
“Then, thinking of something even more distressing, Rukmaṇī sat as if desiring sovereignty itself.”
tataḥ śvetebhyaḥ plavaṅgamabhyāḥ sagaraḥ paryabhi vavṛte tato rājā babhūva ha
“Then Sagar surrounded the white horses with the leaping creatures, then that king was (born) .”
dharme kṣetre jagato yat saptāsitaṁ vṛṣaṇāṁ vīrān ।
“The seven bulls, the heroes, who are on the field of Dharma, for the good of the world.”
dharmam் ca puṣkalam் vedān niṣevet |
“And one should diligently serve Dharma and the Vedas.”
Dharme kṣetre prayatnena manīṣiṇāṃ paripālanam.
“The learned ones, with effort, protect Dharma in the field.”
tataḥ śvetair abhirūḍho vai hayair aśvāyur aghāyanaḥ
“Then the killer of evil, having mounted a white chariot, yoked to white horses, having a long life span.”
dharma-kṣetre kuru-kṣetre tad brāhmaṇāni vṛṣṇināḥ
“The Brahmins and the Vrishnis assembled in the field of Kurukshetra which was a place of Dharma.”
Tatah sutānāṃ pitṛṇāṃ ca dehāntarapravṛttānāṃ .
“Then (the king saw) his sons and fathers who had attained new bodies.”
tataḥ śutsnahyaḥ pitṛbhyāṁ pitāmahaḥ .
“Then Śuttsnahya, the Pitāmaha (great-grandfather) to his fathers,”
tataḥ śvete'śve mahatā vahninā sahadevena ca ।
“Then (Gangā) mounted the white horse accompanied by the powerful Agni and Sahadeva.”
tato bhīṣmo 'bhi-vadat prahṛṣṭaḥ śastra-pāṇir giri-śreṣṭham
“Then Bhishma, with a delighted heart and armed, addressed the best of mountains.”
Dharmaḥ rakṣati rakṣitaḥ. Rakṣito 'birākṣati. Abhirakṣito 'birakṣīṣyate.
“Dharma protects the protector; the protected one protects in return; and the one who is well-protected will be well-protected.”
na tu tasyānuvrajato'sti kaścinme gataḥ ॥ ३२ ॥
“There is none who has followed him and returned to me.”
Tataḥ śvetebhyaḥ plavaṅgebhyaḥ sagaraḥ paryavartata । Tathā dharmena sagarasya tuṣṭaḥ parituṣṭaḥ.
“Then Sagar turned to the white and jumping (fish) and then by Dharma (the son of Sagar was) pleased and highly pleased.”
Dharma e kṣetre jagataḥ sthite sarvabhūtāni samāhṛtya
“Having gathered all beings, when Dharma is established in the field.”
Tataḥ śatakraṭau dṛṣṭvā putraṃ garbha ivāparam ।
“Then, he saw his son in the embryo-like form in the thousand-eyed (Śatakraṭu, i.e., Indra).”
tato dharmaḥ pravavṛte yudhiṣṭhiraḥ swadharmataḥ
“Then Yudhiṣṭhira, from his own duty, began to speak about Dharma.”
tato duvāca bhīṣmo dharmarājaṃ mahāyaśaḥ
“Then Bhishma spoke to Yudhishthira, the king of Dharma, the great renown.”
tato dharmaḥ pravakṣyati dharmaṁ yaḥ sarvapravṛttim
“Then Dharma will proclaim the Dharma which is the basis of all actions.”
tataḥ śataguṇā varṇo viṃśatiguṇā rathottamḥ ।
“Then the best of chariots shone a hundred times more brightly than the colour (of the horses).”
tato bhīṣmo 'bhi-vadat kauravāṃ tvāṣṭi ca brāhmaṇān.
“Then Bhishma addressed the Kauravas and the Brahmanas headed by Tvastar.”
tato dharmarājasya rājā bṛhadṛtho mahābhujḥ.
“Then the great-armed king Bṛhadṛtha, the ruler of Videha, (went to) the King of Dharma.”
tataḥ śvetebhyaḥ palaśebhyo nīlavṛkṣāya vanaspateḥ ।
“Then from the white Palāśa trees and the blue Nīla tree of the forest.”
tato dharmarājasya putro dhṛtarāṣṭrastv atha tanniśi
“Then, the son of Yama, Dharmarāja, namely Dhṛtarāṣṭra, on that night”
tato dharmarājyasya rājā janayat tvat . tat prajāsargaṃ vidadhat prajāpatiḥ ॥ ४४ ॥
“Then, the King, the Lord of Creation, created you for the sake of righteousness and the creation of people.”
tato duḥkhatarāṃ śokātigbhutāṃ samupāgamattadā
“Then he was suddenly overwhelmed by an extremely sorrowful and extraordinary grief.”
tataḥ śvetavrajo bhīmaḥ śvetā vṛṣabhā samāgamān
“Then Bhim, having white complexion, came with white bulls.”
tato draupadī dharmajñā pāṇḍavāste 'nupālayat
“Then, knowing the dharma, Draupadī did not disregard the Pāṇḍavas.”
tato draupadī dharmena pāṇḍavaiśca mahātmabhiḥ .
“Then Draupadī with the Pāṇḍavas, who were great souls, being overcome with grief,”
Tataḥ śvetebhyaḥ plavaṅgamebhyāḥ sagaraḥ paryavartata dṛṣṭvā .
“Then Sagar, having seen the white monkeys.”
tato dharmasahitaḥ pārtho bhīmo bhīmabalaḥ sahā |
“Then Arjuna, accompanied by Yudhishthira, Bhima of immense strength, and Sahadeva.”
tato droṇācāryo vyāso dattvā śastrāṇi sarvaśaḥ
“Then Drona and Vyasa gave all the weapons.”
tato bhīṣmo 'bhigamya rājā niṣādapatiṃ vadhīṣyan.
“Then Bhishma, having approached, the king will kill the lord of the Nishadas.”
Tato rāajā janayātāmasī sarvataḥ pāriplavaṃ punaḥ . Rājñā dhṛtarāṣṭreṇa yaḥ preritaḥ saḥ kariṣyati ॥
“Then, king, we will cause a universal flood; whatever was set in motion by king Dhritarashtra will transpire.”
tato bhīṣmo 'bhigamya rājā nandanaṁ svāgataṁ vacaḥ
“Then Bhishma approached King Nandana and spoke words of welcome.”
Tataḥ śatakratuḥ tvāṣṭā puruhūtaḥ pavamānaḥ .
“Then the one who performs a hundred sacrifices, Tvastar, the all-pervading Puruhuta and Pavamana.”
tataḥ śvete 'śve mahatāṃ mahotsavaḥ
“Then on the white horse there was a great celebration of the great ones.”
tato bhīṣmo mahābāhuḥ śveto dhūmrāyudhaiḥ saha ।
“Then Bhishma, the great-armed, with Drona and Kripa went forth.”
tataḥ śatagatho rājā virāṭo janapadādhipaḥ
“Then the king Virata, ruler of the Matsyas, came to know.”
tato dharmasahito dharmajño drupado draupadeyān
“Then Drupada, accompanied by Dharmajña, addressed the Draupadeyas.”
tato dharmasahito rājā ṛṣim prapraccha dhārmikam.
“Then the king, accompanied by Dharma, asked the sage a question related to Dharma.”
tato duvāca pārthivān pāṇḍavo bhīma eva ca
“Then Bhim, the Pandava, spoke to the kings.”
tataḥ śvetebhyaḥ plavaṅgebhya ākaṛṇayāmāsa saḥ
“Then he (Drona) made (the birds) out of white monkeys that could jump, with targets on their ears.”
Tataḥ śūraḥ pṛthivyā rājasūyena digvijayaḥ
“Then the conquest of the world was achieved through the Rājasūya sacrifice.”
sa tu dṛṣṭvā cedam vṛpadam mahatāṃ patim
“Having seen this great chief of wolves”
Tato dharmarājaḥ śṛṇu rājann viṣayān tvayā gatān
“Then, king, listen to the matters (of the kingdom) that have come to you.”
atha draupadī dharmajñā dṛṣṭvā mātulam āgatā'śṛpat.
“Then, having seen her maternal uncle, Droupadi, being aware of her duty, rushed to him.”
tataḥ śvetebhyaḥ plavaṅgamebhyaḥ śṛṇvato vacanam
“Then, he heard the words from the white monkeys.”
tato bhīṣmo 'bhyavartata nityaṃ pāṇḍavaiḥ saha pāṇḍukaḥ.
“Then Bhiṣma and Pāṇḍuka, were always present along with the Pāṇḍavas.”
tataḥ śvetavrajā ghorāṃ tāṃ divyāṃ cakriṇīṃ vrajām .
“Then (the cowherd) entered that fearsome divine cow-pen surrounded by a circular boundary.”
tataḥ śvetaiḥ aśvaiḥ mahatā vahni-nāśanau.
“Then (he rode) on a great white horse that was capable of consuming fire.”
tataḥ śvetebhyaḥ plavaṅgamebhyaḥ sagaraḥ paryavartata nāma . rājā ॥ 71 ॥
“Then Sagar, the king, turned towards the white and jumping (monkeys).”
tato dharmarājaṁ samupasthāvayat prajāpatīnāṁ patiḥ
“Then the lord of the Prajapatis (Brahma) approached Dharma-raja.”
Tataḥ śuteyaḥ dhṛtavrataḥ dharmajaḥ
“Then the son of Shata, with vows undertaken, and born from righteousness”
Dhṛtarāṣṭras tu sa rājā dharmeṇa yatatām yuddham .
“King Dhritarashtra verily sought war through Dharma.”
atha rājā parantapaḥ sagaṇaḥ paryupastiṣṭaḥ
“The king, the slayer of enemies, then stood surrounded by his attendants.”
tataḥ śveto mukha-visphoṭād viciccheḍyata tena vai
“Then from his mouth a white thing burst out and was separated by him.”
tato bhīṣmo 'bhivadat
“Then Bhishma spoke.”
tataḥ śatagatervipro vācaḥ śrutvā hṛdayena tam
“Then, having heard the words of Śatagarta with his heart”
tataḥ śvetavrajo rājā dhṛtavrṣo janaīśvaraḥ
“Then the king, Dhṛtavrṣa, with his white chariot, became the lord of the people.”
tataḥ śvetebhyaḥ palāśebhyo niṣpalāśebhyo vṛṇīmahi
“Then from the white Palāśa trees we choose”
tato dharmasahito rājā draupadyā yācitaḥ prajāḥ.
“Then the king with Dharma, was asked by Draupadī about the people.”
atha rājā dhṛtarāṣṭras tu duryodhanāya prāha ha
“Then King Dhritarashtra spoke to Duryodhana.”
tataḥ śvetebhyaḥ plavaṅgebhyaḥ śṛṅgiṇaḥ parvatebhyas iti ।
“Then (the Sage) addressed (them) as the white monkeys, the leaping ones, and Śṛṅgin the mountain-dwellers.”
Dharma eva hi tātaś ca, svadharmaḥ paripaṇthināḥ.
“For one whose brother is killed in a cause of dharma; the path of one's own dharma is obstructed.”
tato dharmasahito rājā dhṛtavrato jānānganaḥ
“Then the king, accompanied by Dharma and with vows undertaken, addressed the people.”
Tatah śvetā'śvā vahnyastasya diśi diśi cāgniṁ śataṁ śataṁ sahasrāṇiṁ colmukān
“Then a hundred, a hundred, and thousands of white horses and fires, and a hundred sparks appeared in every direction.”
tato rājā janayat tān sarvān abhivadat
“Then the king begot all those and addressed them.”
tato bhīṣmo 'bhigamya rājānāṃ sagaṇaḥ pitṛbhiḥ.
“Then Bhishma, accompanied by his ancestors, approached the kings.”
Tataḥ śataguṇa varṇo ditīyasya viryataḥ.
“Then the one having a hundred times more radiance appeared.”
tataḥ śuteyāṃstu tāṃ vācam aśravad gyāsaḥ.
“Then the sage Veda Vyāsa heard that (suspicious) speech.”
tato bhīmaseno bhīmo vṛkōdaro gadāyā yayau
“Then Bhīma, the mighty Bhīmasena, the Vṛkōdara, went with his club.”
tato dharmasahito rājā paryāptam idam abravīt.
“Then the king, accompanied by Dharma, spoke this.”
Tato bhīṣmo 'bhigamya rājā nandanaṁ vacanamabravīt .
“Then Bhishma approaching King Yudhishthira spoke these words.”
sa tvāṁ rājan kuru vaṃśān dṛṣṭvā tan nājānāsi
“Having seen the Kuru lineage, you do not know that.”
tataḥ śvetebhyaḥ plavaṅgamebhyaḥ sa-gaṇāṅgebhyā eva ca
“Then to the white monkeys with troops and attendants.”
tatsarvam uktvā ca pṛtṛṇāṃ pitaram prati
“Having spoken thus unto his father among the ancestors”
na tvahaṃ vedmi yad-vaktumarahīti na vedāhamimāṃ vāṇīm
“I do not know what I am speaking, nor do I know this speech”
S a evam uktvā tu janapadān dṛṣṭvā duḥkhitān. Kṛtsnam anusamṛtya tato vavre ha yataḥ.
“Having spoken thus, and seeing the people distressed, he then reflected on the whole matter, and chose his way.”
dharme sā dharmam āpnoti śyāmo harir iti śrutiḥ.
“In righteousness, one attains righteousness; this is the Vedic testimony that the dark-skinned Hari [is the embodiment of righteousness].”
Dharmaṇa yaśasā caiva nityamevāgraḥ sthitaḥ
“He is always situated foremost in terms of his duty and fame.”
Dharme yas tu mahatsvārājye'birato na vai .
“But he who is not attached to great sovereignty, that is to Dharma.”
Sa tu dṛṣṭvā tadviṣṇoḥ puruṣaṃ mahatāṃ pitṝṇām .
“And having beheld that great being of Viṣṇu, the father of the great ones,”
dṛtarāṣṭras tu mahataḥ putraśatasya pītāmahaḥ.
“Dṛtarāṣṭra is the grandfather of a hundred great sons.”
Dharma e dharmacāriṇāṃ variṣṭhaḥ satye satyapratibhānaśāni ca.
“Among those who follow Dharma, He who is the greatest; and in truthfulness, He who has a brilliant reputation.”
Dharma-kṣetre kuru-kṣetre tasyāyaṃ vāṅ-vṛṇīta naḥ
“In the Dharma field, the Kuru field, him alone, we choose his word.”
sa ṛṣir vipra iti cedaṃhā pāṇḍavāgrajaḥ
“The eldest of the Pāṇḍavas referred to him as a sage and a brāhmaṇa.”
tato bhīṣmo 'bhivadat prahṛṣṭo dharmarājaṃ tadā
“Then Bhishma, rejoiced, addressed Dharmaraja.”
Dharma eva hi tā vatāṃ śyām akṛtaṃ ca pāpam | śṛṇu rājan mahābhūtānī vṛṇuḥ
“In one who follows Dharma, no harm (tā) is done to any being and no sin (pāpam) is committed; listen, king, and then choose”
Dharma e Rājā ca Pāṇḍavāḥ śṛṇu Pāṇḍavaśreṣṭha tvayā sahā Pārthiva.
“The virtuous King and the Pandavas, best of Pandavas, listen; I will tell you.”
Dharme jaye satye ca ki me pārthivādhipa ।
“O king, what is my duty in righteousness, victory, and truth?”
tataḥ śvetottarāyaṇo 'bhavat tena deha-sthitena.
“Then, with his body still present, there occurred the transition to the golden age (or the Uttarayana, the period when the sun travels north).”
Dharmaṃ ca palayanti te puṇyaṃ caivāgraṇī . Sarvam eva āgraṇī ced vā edā vedavidāṃ varaḥ .
“They protect Dharma and Punya is their foremost; if all Vedas are foremost then He is the best of Veda-knowing persons.”
sa eṣa tu mahātejasāḥ pavitraḥ satyavāk yaśaḥ ।
“He is of great splendor, pure, truth-speaking and fame personified.”
Dharme yathāḥ-adhikṛtya vṛttam
“It happened that an effort was made in respect of Dharma.”
sa tu dṛṣṭvā tad gokulaṃ ca dehināṃ . niṣīdyā rājā pṛcchāmāsa vṛpaḥ ॥
“Having seen that, and the cow-herd's settlement, the king sat down and questioned the wolf.”
Dharme yattnaḥ samupalabhyate ca yatnena dharmaḥ prapadyate
“By effort, one attains to Dharma, and Dharma attained, protects with effort.”
tataḥ śvetebhyaḥ plavaṅgamebhyaḥ sagaṇābhyāḥ ।
“Then to the white monkeys with attendants.”
Dharme yatnaḥ satatam śreyaḥ kim anusartayā । Na hi kaścin manuṣyāṇāṃ dharmād ṛte hi niṣkṛtiḥ ॥
“Is constant effort in righteousness the best, and what is the benefit of following it, for there is no escape for men except through dharma.”
tataḥ śvete 'bhirūḍho rathe dadhyañca iva dvipaḥ.
“Then the white (horse) mounted the chariot like Dadhyañca (the Aśvin) on (the back of) a tortoise.”
tataḥ śvetebhyaḥ plavaṅgamebhyaḥ sumahatā vavṛte ॥ १२० ॥
“Then the great one chose the white monkeys.”
tataḥ śvetebhyaḥ śveto vāyura-nusasrāma | tena devā abhi-praṇudantyad abhigamanāya kṛtam ||
“Then from the white horses a white wind arose, which the gods used to drive the chariot further.”
na tvat-pratipakṣo 'sti na tvat-samastathā । na tvat-prakṛṣṭād asti kaścid api sanātanaḥ ॥
“There is no one your equal, nor superior, nor even comparable to you, and none is superior to you.”
sa tu dṛṣṭvā tān rājñaḥ śvetavājinaḥ samāhitān
“Having seen them, the king with his white horses stood still.”
Dharmakṣetre kurukṣetre yuddhisthānam upāgamāt.
“The place of battle having arrived at the field of Kurukṣetra where Dharma resides.”
tataḥ śvetebhyāsturagebhyāḥ śataṁ ca dehi niścalam
“Then give one hundred firm white horses.”
Dharmakṣetre kurukṣetre divye dṛśyāyate kṣayi । Nāhaṃ prāṇato nūnam na hi suptasya sidhyati ॥
“It does not seem proper that I should either not fight or sleep while the field of Kurukṣetra, a sacred place of dharma, is being destroyed.”
Tataḥ śvetavrajāṃ hṛṣṭā vavṛte pārthivīṃ vṛthā । Na tu tāṃ prākṛtenāpi vācā mṛgyate naraḥ ॥
“Then in the white forest she happily roams in vain; no one seeks her even with a word in the common language.”
dharme yastu sa dharmajño yastu kāme ratiṃ ca tau । yāvevaṃ tāvevāgre sa nādiryate kadaicana ॥
“He who knows the dharma and he who takes pleasure in kama, both of them are considered foremost and are never disregarded.”
Tataḥ śatakra-tur-viśvato diśi dṛśyate . Na ca devā nāpi manuṣyā nato 'sti .
“Then the thousand sacrificer is seen on all sides; and there are neither gods nor men who are not bowing to him.”
tato duvāca bhīṣmo niṣādapatiṃ tadā
“Then Bhishma spoke to the king of the Nishadas.”
tataḥ śvetebhyaḥ plavaṅgebhyaḥ sagaraḥ paryavartata ।
“Then Sagar turned to the white monkeys.”
tataḥ śataguṇa varṇo ditya iva pariprabhaḥ.
“Then with a hundred times more brilliance, like the sun, He shone.”
Tataḥ śvetavāhakano rathena divyena śobhanaḥ.
“Then, having a white vehicle, He rode a divine and magnificent chariot.”
sa rājā bṛhadratho rājye putraṁ hīnaḥ putravat-sambhavam
“That King Bṛhadratha, who was childless, performed a ceremony to beget a son like a man with a son.”
Tataḥ śvetavrajāṃ hṛṣṭā dṛṣṭvā durvacasḥ śiraḥ
“Then, on seeing the white-dressed and cheerful (Drona), Durvasa bowed his head.”
tataḥ śvetebhyaḥ plavaṅgebhyaḥ niṣpakṣebhyaḥ pārśvataḥ
“Then from the white, jumping and impartial sided ones.”
Tataḥ śataguṇā hota sphuṭad-gajagaṇānām .
“Then the sound was a hundred times that of the bursting of the elephant herd.”
tataḥ śvetebhyaḥ plavaṅgamebhyaḥ sagaraḥ paryabhavad-vasham
“Then Sagar ruled over the white monkeys”
tataḥ śvetebhyaḥ śveta vāyuratha nabhaḥ pali ।
“Then from the white (horses) a white wind and from the sky a pale (cloud) emerged.”
tato rājā janayatām avi tenāiva dṛṣṭaḥ purandaraịḥ
“Then the king was seen by the gods, having been looked at by them.”
tato rājā janayat tān putrān dharmeṇa yathāguṇam
“Then, the king begat those sons in accordance with their qualities and Dharma.”
parantu tasya rāje ndro na kurūṇāṁ vṛddhirabhavat् ।
“But that king was not the eldest of the Kuru lineage.”
tato bhīṣmo 'bhi-vadat kauravāṃ tvāṣṭi ca sapta-ti
“Then Bhishma addressed the Kauravas, eighty-seven in number, including Drona.”
tataḥ śatakratāv dṛṣṭvā putraṁ garbhe 'vasthitaṁ tada
“Then having seen his son in the womb of Śacī, at that time.”
na tu tasyānuvartante vṛttenā ca yathāvidhi.
“But they do not follow him according to the method, and his example.”
tato bhīṣmo 'bhigamya rājānāṃ sagaṇaḥ samūham.
“Then Bhishma approaching the assembly of kings with their retinues.”
tataḥ śvetottaraḥ paryagṛhṇāt prajāpatīnāṃ patiḥ
“Then the lord of Prajapatis, having white (or shining) upper garment, took (the Gandharva) by surrounding.”
Tataḥ śvetavrajā vṛddhā yayau dharmeṇa yathāgatam .
“Then the old woman with the white dress went in accordance with what had come to her by Dharma.”
Tataḥ śarad ṛtum prāpte ārtavam ca tataḥ punaḥ.
“Then came the autumn season, and thereafter the winter season.”
Tataḥ śvetebhyaḥ plavaṅgamebhyāḥ sindhave taṭavartīṃ avatīrya
“Then descending to the shore of the ocean from the white island-dwellers and from the leaping monkeys”
na tvayā dattaṃ iti cedvacanaṃ vācyamidaṃ naḥ ।
“If it was not given by you, then this statement should not have been made by us.”
Tataḥ śvetottareṇa Himavāntena ca yaḥ paraḥ । Tena hi Droṇo Adityā Nadiṇāṃ patirabravīt ॥
“Then, Drona, the lord of rivers, addressed the Sun, who was on the other side of the white and snow-capped Himavant.”
yaccedam asi vaiśampāyana māste dattam atho dayā
“And if, Vaiśampāyana, this [knowledge] has not been given to you, then it is out of compassion [that I impart it to you].”
tataḥ śvetavrajāṃ hlādinīṃ ca tāṃ ca muktāphalamālinīm
“Then (the Ganges) having a white garland, and delighting (all), and having a garland of pearls.”
tataḥ śṛṇvan mahate vayaḥsahasreṇa vāvṛdhe
“Then, as he listened, his age increased by a thousand years.”
tataḥ śutavyaatāṃ prāha vāyvyo vāyuvannmukhaḥ
“Then the Vāyu-like messenger spoke to Śutavya.”
Tataḥ śvetaiśva mahīṣīṃ samāropya drutaṃ yayau .
“Then, having mounted the white chariot, he quickly departed.”
Tataḥ śvetaiḥ aśvai mahīṣī samārūḍhe tayor yayātuḥ purato 'tha sītaḥ.
“Then on white horses Yayaatu and Suta rode ahead of the mahishi.”
tataḥ śvetebhyaḥ plavaṅgamebhyaḥ saṅgame lomaśaḥ ।
“Then Lomaśa, with the white monkeys, arrived at their meeting place.”
Tataḥ śvetebhyaḥ plavaṅgamebhyaḥ sumahātanayaḥ
“Then from the white monkeys with great sons”
Tataḥ śvetavrajaṃ dṛṣṭvā dadḥvācyutamabravīt .
“Then, having seen the white-dressed one, he spoke to the unerring one.”
tataḥ śvetebhyaḥ plavaṅgebhyaḥ pitṛbhyāḥ svebhyāḥ prajābhūtaḥ
“Then, having originated from the white monkeys, from the leaping ones, from his own ancestors”
Tataḥ śvetebhyaḥ plavaṅgebhyaḥ saṅgamaḥ parvata-kandará́t.
“Then from the white monkeys in the mountain cave came the meeting.”
tataḥ śutvā tu pārthivān gṛhītvā jagāma vai .
“Then, having heard, he took the princes and went.”
tataḥ śvetebhyaḥ plavaṅgebhyaḥ sagaraḥ paryavartata । cakāra pathaḥ pravṛttaḥ pṛthivyā rathena vai ॥
“Then Sagar turned to the white and jumping (horses) and having started on the path to the earth with a chariot.”
tataḥ śvetavrajā dṛṣṭvā bhārīm atīṃ paryupāgṛhīt .
“Then, having seen Bhāratī, he, Śvetavrajā, drew near her.”
tataḥ śvetavāhano rājā dhṛtarāṣṭro tu vai pituḥ
“Then the king with the white horses, Dhritarashtra, the father”
tataḥ śvetebhyaḥ plavaṅgamebhyaḥ savarcanasaḥ
“Then from the white monkeys with equal brilliance,”
Tataḥ śvetottaraḥ śikhaḥ sahasrāṃśuḥ tamaḥ sahasravarcāḥ.
“Then from the darkness a thousand-rayed brilliant white light emerged.”
na tvayā datta-miti ced vakṣyāmi kimu vācyam
“If it has not been given by you, what then should I say?”
tataḥ śvetebhyaḥ plavaṅgamebhyaḥ sagaraḥ paryavartata ।
“Then Sagar turned towards the white and jumping (monkeys).”
tataḥ śvetebhyaḥ plavaṅgebhyaḥ pavanehindriyehyaḥ
“Then from the white monkeys with the power to leap and with the wind-like senses”
Tataḥ śūra upāgamāt tūrṇaṃ gajam atha rājanah .
“Then the hero quickly approached the elephant, and the king.”
Dharmakṣetre kurukṣetre yuddhyā draupadī sāṃprata ।
“Now Draupadi is ready to fight in the field of Kurukṣetra where Dharma resides.”
Tataḥ śvetebhyaḥ plavaṅgamebhyaḥ sagaraḥ paryavartatādṛṣirvaśiṣṭḥ
“Then Sagar, the sage, turned to the white and jumping (fish) and asked (for their help)”
tataḥ śataguṇā vṛddhā hyāsīdvṛddho yuyutsayā .
“Then, he was hundred times more elderly than Yuyutsā.”
tataḥ śvetebhyaḥ plavaṅgebhyo niṣīdatāṁ yuyutsaḥ.
“Then, Yuyutsu sat down on the white ascetic's (ascetics') hermitage mats.”
tataḥ śvetavrajā vyāso jagāma śibiram prati .
“Then, clad in white, Vyāsa went towards the camp.”
tataḥ śvetavrātā ṛṣiḥ pravavau pārvatīm nādīm .
“Then the sage Śvetavrata flowed into the river Pārvatī.”
dharme jāyadvāreṇa tena dṛṣṭā dṛṣadviṣā .
“By Dharma, with the vision born from wisdom, he saw the seeker of vision.”
Tataḥ śataguṇa varṇaḥ śatāṃśumān mahātapāḥ.
“Then (from the fire) arose a being with a hundred times (more) brilliance, a hundred times (more) splendor, and great tapas.”
na tvāṃ na tvāṃ śakto'haṃ vande nāhaṃ tvāṃ śaktaḥ stavitum | na tvāṃ dṛṣṭo na dṛṣṭvāṃ na tvāṃ śṛṇve na śṛṇomi tvām
“I am not capable of praising you, nor have I seen you, nor do I hear you.”
tataḥ śataguṇa vardhamāno lakṣaguṇa iva tadvaśī.
“Then, as if the very earth were under his control, he grew a hundredfold and even a thousandfold.”
dharma-sya tv aharata-śāstrasya brāhmaṇasya ca sarvaśaḥ.
“Of religion and of the science of dharma, and of the Brahmanas, in all respects.”
Tataḥ pravṛtto mahān himavān parvato yathā
“Then, as if the great Himavat mountain had come forward”
tataḥ śvetebhyo vṛṣabhebhyaḥ pañcādaśebhyāḥ
“Then from the white and fifteen bulls.”
tataḥ śvetavrajā vīṛāḥ praviveśa tato nagarīm.
“Then the heroes in white robes entered that city.”
tataḥ śvetebhyaḥ plavaṅgebhyaḥ sagaraḥ paryavartata
“Then Sagar turned towards the white and jumping- like creatures.”
yatprāṇanāyāstivṛtaḥ praviśet
“That by which the threefold (trivṛtaḥ) vital breath enters.”
tato duroyodhanaḥ visasarja ca pāṇḍavān ।
“Then Duryodhana banished the Pāṇḍavas.”
Tataḥ śataguṇa varṇo vavṛdhe sahasragocaraḥ.
“Then the one with a hundredfold radiance grew, having a thousandfold range.”
S a evam uktvā tu mahātmā visasarja jagatām.
“Having spoken thus, the great-souled one (Vyāsa) created the world.”
tataḥ śataguṇā vardhamāno vṛkṣo'tha sahasraśaḥ ।
“Then the tree, which was growing hundredfold, grew thousandfold.”
tataḥ śvetebhyaḥ plavaṅgamebhyaḥ sagaraḥ paryavartata tāṁ yajñārthe suduṣkarāṁ tadā
“Then Sagar, for the sake of the sacrifice, turned to the white and jumping (horses) which was then extremely difficult to accomplish.”
tato bhīṣmo mahābāhuḥ śvetaḥ vāsa-yutaḥ śriyā .
“Then Bhishma, the great-armed, white and adorned with splendor, appeared.”
tataḥ śataguṇā vardhamāno vāyavyo vṛściko rudraḥ
“Then, Rudra, having a hundred times more intense power, who is connected with the wind, and who is fierce, appeared.”
tataḥ śatakratum upāgamya drupado draupadī ca tāṁ gṛhān
“Then Drupada and Draupadī went to the house of Śatakratu.”
na tu śakyó 'bivaktum vaktum
“It is not possible to speak or to recount.”
tataḥ śvetavrajā vṛddhā śvetobhrāsvatā śikhaḥ.
“Then the old man with white hair and dressed in white appeared with a shining white crest.”
Tatah śvetebhyaḥ plavaṅgamebhyaḥ sagaro mahiṣavān । Rājā babhūva puruṇyaḥ kāśyaḥ kaśyapa ātmavān ॥
“Then from the white monkeys and from the great leap-possessing ones was born Sagar, the powerful; and from Purusha was born Kasha, the powerful, son of Kashyapa.”
tataḥ śagvaḥ praviveśa tāṃ nagarī dharmarājyāṃ purī.
“Then Shagva entered that city, the capital of Dharma.”
Tataḥ śvetottarāyaṇena rājā pārthivānāṃ varaḥ
“Then by a northern course of the Sun the king, the best of rulers, ”
dharmakṣetre kuru-kṣetre tasyānuṣṭhāya tāṁ vācī pitaro vadata.
“At that moment, while Dhṛtarāṣṭra stood on the field of righteousness, the Kuru elders uttered these words.”
tataḥ śataguṇa vardhamāno 'bhavat tena vai pitṛ́n .
“Then by him (the fire) grew a hundredfold, and thereby the ancestors.”
tataḥ śvetebhyaḥ plavaṅgamebhyaḥ sindhavaḥ diśi paryupasthite
“Then to the white monkeys standing around in every direction”
tataḥ śatakraṭau dṛṣṭvā dṛṣṭvā dharmaṃ ca pauruṣam
“Then, having seen (the enemy) with a hundred sacrificial rites and seen virtue and manliness”
tataḥ śvetebhyaḥ plavaṅgebhyāḥ śṛṇvān śabdān mahāmṛdhe
“Then, in the great war, he heard sounds from the white monkeys.”
Tataḥ śvetavato nāma purāṃ dṛṣṭvā divyāyanah.
“Then, having seen the divine city named Śvetavati, ”
na tvahaṁ kāmaye rājyaṁ na svargo nāpi mokṣaḥ । na cāhaṁ pārvatīyasya karavāṇi kadacana ॥ 209 ॥
“I do not desire kingdom, nor heaven, nor liberation; and I shall never do it for the son of Pārvatī.”
tataḥ śataguṇā vardhamāno vāyuryathā pavanaḥ punaḥ
“Then, growing a hundredfold, like the wind that again blows”
Tataḥ śvetebhyaḥ plavaṅgamebhyaḥ śaṅkhān ninādayat sahasraśaḥ。
“Then he loudly blew thousands of conches at the white-faced monkeys.”
tato dharmarāja stūrṇamutthāya yuyutsayā ।
“Then Dharma-raja (Yama) quickly got up to go to the one who was eager to fight.”
Dharmaṃ ca puṣpam Atharvavedaś ca haṣṭe
“The Dharma and the Atharvaveda are in his hand”
atha dāśarājān yuddhāya samupa sthitān
“Then the ten kings, prepared for battle, stationed themselves”
na tvāṃ na tvāṃ parināndiṣyāmi nityaṃ nirviruddhaḥ । nityaṃ dīptāgni-saṃnibho'smi bhūtaṃ bhaviṣyacca yat ।
“I will never praise you, for I am constantly opposed; I am like a constantly burning fire, both existent and future.”
Tataḥ śvete 'śve mahatā vāhinīṁ samupāgamāt
“Then from the great white horses, the army came near.”
atha rājā yudhiṣṭhiro dharmarājo vāyuvas ca ।
“Then King Yudhiṣṭhira, the Lord of Dharma, and Vāyu's son.”
tataḥ śvetebhyo rukmavarṇebhyo eva ca
“Then from the white and shining ones only.”
Tataḥ śvetebhyaḥ plavaṅgamebhyaḥ sagaraḥ prāvavartata.
“Then Sagar went to the white and jumping (fish-like) creatures.”
na tu tasya anuvrajatāṃ tvayi tiṣṭhatsu yuyutsavaḥ .
“The desire to fight does not exist in those who follow him, while you are present.”
tataḥ śvetebhyaḥ plavaṅgamēbhyāḥ saṅgamaḥ
“Then, there was an assembly of white monkeys.”
tameva cādhigamyaahamutsṛjya mama dehajāān .
“And having obtained him, I will abandon my bodily relations.”
Tataḥ śataguṇa vardhamānaḥ śataśoktiviśadabāndhavaḥ
“Then (the Kuru lineage) increasing hundredfold, with hundredfold strength and glorious relatives.”
Tataḥ śvetebhyaḥ plavaṅgamebhyaḥ saguṇān vīta-guṇān ca yān.
“Then from the white monkeys, both those with and without qualities,”
sa tu dṛṣṭvā svayaṁ māteraṁ mātulāneva ca ।
“He himself having seen his mother and maternal uncle.”
śrutvā tu tāṃ vacanaśreṇīṃ rājā vismito bṛśam .
“Having heard that series of words the king was extremely astonished.”
tataḥ śvetavrajam āsthāya gurum eva upagamya ca
“Then taking to the white forest, straightway going to the preceptor”
Tataḥ śvetavrajaṁ dṛṣṭvā tāṁ yayāti mithoktavān .
“Then, having seen her (with white garments), Yayāti spoke to her in a wrong way.”
Tataḥ śvetottareṇa mahatā vāyavyena cāpareṇa .
“Then with the great white (horse) on the right and the wind-born ( horse) on the left.”
Tataḥ śvetebhyaḥ plavaṅgamēbhyāḥ sahasraśaḥ prādurabhūt tamaḥ ।
“Then from the white monkeys appeared a huge darkness.”
tataḥ śvetebhyaḥ plavaṅgamebhyāḥ śṛṇvato 'sakṛd vacanam
“Then He, having heard repeatedly the words of the white monkeys.”
tataḥ śvete 'śve mahatā vahninā sahadevena ca
“Then on the white horses, with the great fire and Sahadeva.”
Tataḥ śataguṇa varṇo dityaḥ daivasakho dadṛśa । Cakāra Pāṇḍavāstatra Drupadas tatpurandaraḥ ॥
“Then, with a hundred times more brilliance, the radiant Ditya, the divine friend, appeared; Drupada, the ruler of that region, beheld the Pandavas there.”
tataḥ śataguṇā vardhamāno gandho janayatāṃ priyaḥ
“Then the most dear fragrance that increases hundredfold was produced.”
tataḥ śvetebhyaḥ plavaṅgamebhyāḥ śṛṇvatoḥ puṇyakarmaṇaḥ
“Then, the doer of good deeds, hearing from the white monkeys”
taḥ śataguṇaḥ varṇaḥ śatena prāvṛṇāt paraḥ.
“Then a hundred times more intense color covered Him on all sides.”
Tataḥ śataguṇā vardhamānaḥ sahasraguṇo 'bhavat. Tataḥ śaṅkumati garbha-tḥ pumāṃsa-sṛjat pumāṃ ॥
“Then the being, capable of growth, increased a hundredfold and then a thousandfold; and then Pumāṃs, having Śaṅkumati as his mother, created a son.”
yatprāṇahatyaāya māhateyāt ca vigarhanam ।
“Censure of violence leading to killing of lives and of arrogance.”
tataḥ śvetebhyaḥ plavaṅgamebhyāḥ śataśaḥ prāṇa hatāhatāḥ
“Then monkeys by hundreds were being killed, some with their lives lost and others wounded.”
tataḥ śvetebhyaḥ plavaṅgamebhyaḥ sagaraḥ paryavartata ।
“Then Sagar turned to the white and jumping monkeys.”
tataḥ śvetottamagato ratho divyena ca dhanuṣā.
“Then his best white horse-drawn chariot came, along with a divine bow.”
tataḥ śatagguṇa varṇo vavre tasya mahātmanaḥ
“Then a hundred times more brilliant than that, the great-souled one assumed a colour.”
tataḥ śvetebhyaḥ plavaṅgamebhyāḥ śṛṇvān dṛṣṭvā ca pauruṣam
“Then, hearing and seeing their manly prowess, ”
tataḥ śvetebhyo rukmavarṇebhyo vāyavyebhyo 'śvibhyāṃ
“Then from the white horses, from the golden horses, from the horses born of the wind and from the Ashvins”
na tvayā kāryam idaṃ aprajasya nāviṣahsyasi na ca rājaputreṇa .
“This (war) should not be done by you; you will not be able to bear it, nor will a prince.”
tataḥ śvetebhyaḥ plavaṅgamebhyaḥ sagaraḥ pratīpavān.
“Then Sagar, the lord of the ocean, was born to the white and jumping (horses).”
tataḥ śatagguṇa vardhamāno rāvaṇo rākṣasādhipaḥ
“Then, Ravana, the lord of Rakshasas, grew by a factor of one hundred.”
tataḥ śataguṇaḥ varṇaḥ śatāṃśuṣtadguṇaḥ tathā । arjuno 'rjuna-vatsaḥ stu vṛṣṇiḥ tu vāsudevaḥ ॥
“Then (he who has) a hundred times the colour and a hundred times the qualities (of Vasudeva) is Arjuna, and he who is born of Vrishni is Vasudeva.”
tataḥ śvetottareṇa divi devapathaṁ vavṛdhe
“Then with a white umbrella in the sky he shone on the path of the gods.”
Tataḥ śataguṇa vardhamānaḥ śatena vavṛdhe tadā.
“Then, growing hundredfold, he increased by a hundred.”
tataḥ śvetebhyaḥ plavaṅgamebhyaḥ sumahāvibhyāḥ
“Then from the white monkeys with huge bodies,”
Tataḥ śvetairābhyāgato hastī paramapitāmahaḥ.
“Then the most ancient ancestor Hastī came to them on a white vehicle.”
Tataḥ śataguṇā vardhamāno janayāmāsa Himavān.
“Then the hundredfold increasing Himavān produced.”
tataḥ śvetebhyaḥ plavaṅgamebhyaḥ sudarśano nāma vijayyate nāma ।
“Then from the white monkeys, (there was) one named Sudarśana, whose very name ensured victory.”
tataḥ śvetebhyo vṛṣabhebhyaḥ śataṁ dadau sahasraśaḥ । putrebhyaḥ pitṛbhyā āśecca śāntim atha bhūpatiḥ ॥
“Then the king gave hundred of white bulls in thousand, to his sons and ancestors, and then wished for peace.”
tataḥ śvetayugaṃ dṛṣṭvā manvantaraṇi ca sarvaśaḥ.
“Then, having seen the Golden Age and all the Manvantaras.”
sa evam uktvā tu munaye tvidaṁ vacana-brahma paripatyadhenumadaḥ
“Having thus spoken, the Brahmin, having abandoned the eulogized speech, left (the place) with his cow.”
na tu gauraveṇa mahatā ca deho na āyunā
“The body is not determined by physical strength or longevity.”
tataḥ śvetavrajā rājā dhṛtarāṣṭrastvathāgataḥ
“Then King Dhritarashtra, wearing a white robe, came to the place”
tataḥ śataguṇa varṇo vavau sahasravargāṃ tu ॥ १-२६० ॥
“Then a hundred-fold (blowing of) conch shells and a thousand-fold (blowing of) trumpets sounded.”
tataḥ śvetavrajam āsīnān ṛṣīn dṛṣṭvā yayaū ca tān
“Then, having seen the ṛṣis sitting in the white grove, he went to them.”
Tataḥ śvetavrajaṃ dṛṣṭvā tāṃ ca kṛtyāṃ ca dhīmanām .
“Then, having seen the white-dressed (Kṛṣṇa) and the wise (Draupadī),”
tataḥ śvetavrajā nāma tuṣṭuve cāgratastvayā
“Then, Śvetavrajā praised you standing before you.”
tato bhīṣmo 'bhivadat sutaṁ rājaṁ ca pāṇḍavam
“Then Bhishma addressed the prince and the Pandava.”
tataḥ śvetebhyaḥ plavaṅgamebhyaḥ sagaraḥ praviveśa yamunām ।
“Then Sagar entered the Yamunā with his white horses.”
tataḥ śataguṇa varṇo vavṛdhe sahasrakiraṇaḥ。
“Then the colourful (rainbow) expanded a hundredfold, with a thousand rays.”
tataḥ śāstrāṇi mahate vṛṇīmaha ityudāhṛtya vacanamidaṃ uktavantau
“Then, citing a śāstra, they said: 'We choose for the great one'”
pitṛṇām api cādhiīśa tan me brūhi gṛham astu me
“Tell me, O Lord, about my father’s kingdom, and let my home be there.”
tataḥ śvetebhyaḥ plavaṅgebhyaḥ sagaraḥ prādurabhavattaḥ ।
“Then from the white monkeys arose Sagar.”
Tataḥ śvetavrajo rājā dhṛtarāṣṭrastv asācata.
“Then the king Dhritarashtra with his white army faced him.”
tataḥ śvetebhyaḥ plavaṅgamebhyaḥ sumahate vāyavyebhyaḥ eva ca
“Then from the white, jumping and great wind-born monkeys.”
na tu tasya anuvartante yatas tvāṃ prapatsyase
“But they do not follow him from whom you will obtain (the kingdom).”
Tataḥ śvetavrajāṃ vāsiniṃ vedāhamiti niścalam ।
“Then I know for certain that she who dwells in the white forest, ”
taṭaḥ śvetebhyaḥ plavaṅgamēbhyaḥ sagaraḥ paryavartata tāṃ sagaropamāḥ
“Then Sagar, like a second Sagar, surrounded that region with his white and fleet-footed horses.”
na tvayā dattaṃ na tu mayā nāyamastvāgrahaḥ ।
“This was not given by you, nor by me; it is not a fact, nor a resolve.”
Tataḥ śvetavraṇo rājā rurōda glānahr̥dayaḥ
“Then the king, Śvetavrana, lamented with a fainted heart.”
Parastād api ca dṛṣṭvā nānupaśyati yo janah. Saḥ paśyann api na paśyati yaḥ pūrvam anupaśyati.
“One who does not see even when looking, and does not see what was previously seen, is not seeing even if seeing.”
Tameva dṛṣṭvā mahate vṛṇvante Drupado rājā pitā tava dadhou tvāṃ putram ॥
“Having seen him alone, the great Drupada, your father, chose you as his son.”
Tataḥ śvetebhyaḥ śveto hiraṇmayaḥ puruṣaḥ.
“Thence, from the white ones, came a white, golden-hued person.”
Tataḥ śvetebhyaḥ plavaṅgebhyaḥ sagaraḥ pitṛbhaktimān . Nīṣīdyā rājā prāha śirasā saha taiḥ pitṛn ॥
“Then Sagar, with devotion to his ancestors, sitting down, bowed his head with them and spoke to his ancestors.”
Tataḥ śvetavrajo nāma gobrāhmaṇo mahābalaḥ.
“Then a powerful Brahmin named Śvetavraja appeared.”
tataḥ śutudruḥ pavamāno drutam utpalam atho nagaḥ
“Then Śutudru swiftly blew the conch shell; and then the trees shook.”
Tataḥ śvetebhyaḥ plavaṅgamebhyaḥ sumahāvalīḥ । Rājā vi prathito jigye 'tibaliṇaḥ ॥
“Then the great and powerful king jumped over the very powerful white monkeys.”
Tataḥ śṛṇvan idaṁ vākyaṁ mumoca śokajaṁ nabhaḥ . Ābālavṛddhasametasya janasya hṛdayaṁ vismayamāgamāt .
“Then, as he heard these words, the sky released its sorrow-born (shower), and the hearts of all people, young and old, were filled with wonder.”
Tataḥ śvetebhyaḥ plavaṅgamebhyaḥ sagaraḥ pṛthīvīṁ vibhājyaṣva । Etāṁstāṁ ca rājñaḥ śvetān plavaṅgāmśca sarvataḥ.
“Then Sagar divided the land on all sides among the white and the jumping (or flying) creatures.”
tataḥ śvetebhyaḥ plavaṅgamebhyaḥ sumahān samudro vinad vāruṇaḥ.
“Then, the great ocean, Varuni, roared, as if addressing the white monkeys.”
tataḥ śvetavrajā vṛddhā śvetobhruvaṁ samīkṣya tu .
“Then the old woman with white clothes, on seeing Śvetabhrū, ”
Tataḥ śvetottareṇa śikhaṇḍinaḥ paryavravītaḥ.
“Then he surrounded Śikhaṇḍin by a white antelope hide.”
tataḥ śvetavrajaṃ dṛṣṭvā mahatā vismito yayātuḥ
“Then, having seen the white-dwelling, Yayātu was greatly astonished.”
Tataḥ śvetottaraṃ mahābhujam rājā Drupado ’thāha .
“Then King Drupada said to him with a white upper garment and great arms.”
tataḥ śvetavrajā vṛddhā śatāyur-vatūr-āhavaḥ
“Then appeared a white-clad, aged, hundred-year-old bull, a symbol of virility.”
tataḥ śvetebhyaḥ plavaṅgamebhyaḥ sañjāyate madhunā madhuḥ
“From the white, jumping creatures then, the honeyed sweetness is produced.”
tataḥ śvetavrajāṃ hṛṣṭāṃ hṛpsarāḥ paryupāsata ।
“Then the Hṛpsaras surrounded the delighted Śvetavrajā.”
tataḥ śvetebhyaḥ plavaṅgamebhyaḥ sagaro mahatā yuyutsurḥ ।
“Then, Sagar, who was very eager to fight, faced the white monkeys.”
Tataḥ śvetavrajā vīrāḥ Pāṇḍavāśca mahābalāḥ .
“Then the powerful Pāṇḍavas, whose army was marked by white standards, ”
tataḥ śvetebhyaḥ plavaṅgamebhyaḥ sindhave sāgaraputrebhyaḥ
“Then to the white monkeys, to the long-jumping ones, to the sons of the ocean”
Tataḥ śvetaiḥ abhyāgato rathe sthitvā dharmarājñaḥ
“Then, having mounted his chariot, Yudhishthira, the king of dharma, came facing the white (horses)”
tataḥ śvetāyano rājā harivakṣaḥ prajāpatiḥ.
“Then Śvetāyana, the king, the lord of created beings, and named Harivakṣa.”
Tataḥ śvetavrajā ghorā virāṭo rājaputra-vān .
“Then the powerful Virata, the king with a white chariot and a son, appeared.”
tataḥ śataguṇā vardhamāno devāstreṇāgninā saha.
“Then, growing a hundredfold, he along with Agni shone with divine weapons.”
tataḥ śvetavato hṛṣṭvā śālagāmād vibhūtataḥ
“Then having Hrishtavya, born from Shalagrama and with great power,”
tataḥ śvetottaraḥ pārtho viddhyasi śikharāgraḥ
“Then having shot the white-feathered arrow, Pārtha pierced (the target) on its top.”
tataḥ śatagatho rājā vṛkṣāyur api cāgraḥ
“Then king Shata-gatho and Vriksha-ayu also went ahead.”
tataḥ śvetebhyaḥ plavaṅgamebhyāḥ sañjāyate tattadvikārebyaḥ.
“Then from the white monkeys are born various creatures according to their kinds.”
Tataḥ śvetavraṇo rājā cakāra śaraṇaṁ mahat
“Then the king with the white scars made a great resort”
tataḥ śvetebhyaḥ plavaṅgebhyaḥ niṣīdatām
“Then let there be sitting (or rather, let them sit) on the white island-dwellers.”
Tataḥ śataguṇa varṇo vavṛdhe tena dṛṣṭataḥ . Haridaśvenā saṃyuktaḥ sapta-sapta mahiṣoddhamaḥ .
“Then a being of a hundred colours appeared before him, joined to a golden chariot, and surrounded by seven hundred mighty buffaloes.”
tataḥ śvetebhyaḥ plavaṅgamebhyaḥ saṅgamaḥ
“Then with the white monkeys there was an union.”
tataḥ śvetebhyaḥ plavaṅgamebhyaḥ sagaraḥ paryavartata yatpravṛttaṃ ca teṣāṃ ca ।
“Then Sagar turned to the white and jumping ( monkeys ) and asked what had happened to them.”
tataḥ śvete'śve mahatā vahninā sahadevena ca ।
“Then on the white horse, with the mighty Agni and Sahadeva.”
tataḥ śvetavrajaṃ dṛṣṭvā taṃ veda-vidāḥ kratavaḥ ।
“Then, having seen that white encampment, (he beheld) those Veda-knowing sacrificers.”
tataḥ śvetavrajā vīraḥ śvetāśvā mātule 'vaśāt
“Then from the lineage of white-complexioned people, came the heroic white horses born under the control of Mātṛ (or Vindhya region).”
Tataḥ śvetair abhyāgato rathe sthitvā dṛtarāṣṭras tu vai
“Then Dṛtarāṣṭra having mounted his chariot came to the place on white horses.”
tataḥ śvetebhyaḥ saghṛtebhyo niḥsṛpatprabhuvaḥ.
“Then from the white horses with ghee, the Lord emerged.”
Tataḥ śvetavrātā yayau tvabhi-vadan pūrvam .
“Then the Śvetavrāta went, having first greeted you.”
Tataḥ śveto bhrājate mahāsvaṇiḥ śyenaḥ śanaiḥ parvatapratīkaḥ
“Then a white bird with a great noise, a falcon-like bird, slowly, appeared like a mountain.”
tataḥ śvetebhyaḥ plavaṅgamebhyaḥ jvaladgibhir nipātyamānebhyaḥ
“Then from the white monkeys leaping and jumping and from the blazing rocks being thrown.”
Tataḥ śvetebhyaḥ plavaṅgamebhyaḥ śṛṇvatāṃ ca vacaḥ śiraḥ ॥
“Then (the sun) bowed his head in reverence to the white monkeys who were listening to his words.”
Tataḥ śvetebhyo rathebhyaḥ saptabhyāḥ sārathḥ pituḥ . Dṛṣṭvā ca tān nihiṭān tān athovāca yudhiṣṭhiram .
“Then the charioteer of his father, seeing them yoked, addressed Yudhiṣṭhira.”
sa tvāṃ rājan kuru-kṣetre gaṅgāyāṃ ca yathoditam
“You, O King, (are present) on the Kuru-kshetra (Kurukshetra) and on the Ganga, as (the Lord) has ordained.”
Tataḥ śvetebhyaḥ plavaṅgamebhyaḥ sumahābalebhyaśca.
“Then from the white monkeys with great strength.”
tataḥ śvetebhyaḥ plavaṅgamebhyaḥ śṛṅgiṇām api tāni ca ।
“Then (he saw) those (animals) with white (or shining) bodies, the jumpers, and also those with horns.”
tataḥ śvetebhyo rukmavarṇebhyo indrāyudhavat-prabhām.
“Then from the white horses with golden ornaments, (he saw) a brilliant light like that of Indra's bow.”
dharmasūtaṁ mahābāho dharmenaiva nigūḍhavāk
“The virtuous one speaks in accordance with Dharma, having truth as his sole basis.”
na tu gaṅgāṃ na ca kāśīkaṃ na jīvedvaḥ yaḥ smaretpitṝn
“He who remembers his ancestors does not live in vain, (even if he lives) neither on the Ganges nor in Kashi.”
tataḥ śvetebhyaḥ plavaṅgamebhyaḥ saṅgamaḥ
“Then with the white monkeys there was an union.”
na tu śakyo mayā dṛṣṭuṁ tvayā saha yudhiṣṭhira ।
“It is not possible for me to see you, O Yudhiṣṭhira.”
sa ṛṣir nāma sa mahābhujaḥ । dṛptā haste gadā śastraṁ tu tasya niṣprabham ॥ ३२८
“That Rishi, who is known by name, was mighty; his club-like weapon shone not in his firm grasp.”
sa tu dṛṣṭvā pāṇḍavāṃs tvāṃ yathoktaṃ śaśi śiraḥ ।
“He, having thus seen the Pāṇḍavas, bowed to you with his head, like the moon.”
tataḥ śvetavrajāṃ hṛṣṭām ṛṣabhāṃ daśa lakṣmaṇām
“Then he saw ten shining ones with a bull as their vehicle.”
Tataḥ śataguṇa varṇo yugānāṃ vṛttamucyate
“Then a hundred times the (foregoing) four varṇas are said to constitute a vṛtta (epoch) of the yugas.”
tataḥ śvetottaraḥ parvataḥ paśyann taṃ nagarī divi .
“Then the white mountain saw that city in the sky.”
tataḥ śvetebhyaḥ plavaṅgamebhyaḥ sagaṇān niśācarān .
“Then to the white monkeys with troops and night-rangers.”
tataḥ śvetavrajā vṛddhā śavaśāstrānusāriṇī.
“Then following the śāstra, she whose garment was white and who was old.”
tataḥ śutvā suduḥkhitḥ paryatiṣṭhat tato vṛkṣāt
“Then having heard, he (the boy) stood extremely distressed under the tree.”
Tataḥ śvetavatā nāma karṇādapi mahābalaḥ.
“Then (there was) Śvetavata by name, having great strength even more than Karṇa.”
tato bhīṣmo mahābāhuḥ śṛṇvān brāhmaṇavacanam
“Then Bhishma, the great-armed, listened to the Brahmin's words.”
tataḥ śastrāṇi divyāste haryśvasutāḥ pitṛḥ
“Then the divine weapons shone in the hands of the sons of the Sun God.”
tataḥ śvete 'śve mahatā vahninā sahadevena
“Then on a white horse, with the great fire and Sahadeva.”
tataḥ śvetebhyaḥ plavaṅgamebhyaḥ sañjātaḥ śāstre paribhāṣitaḥ । sa rājā so'asi sarvabhūtānāṃ tato jayaḥ svayameva te ॥ 340
“Then, from the white (or shining) ones and the leaping ones, the king, who is defined in the śāstra, is born; that king alone is you, and thus victory is yours.”
tataḥ śvetebhyas turagebhyāḥ śataṁ ca dehi niṣkṛtam
“Then give hundred gold coins to the white horses.”
yatprāṇanayaneṇa ca pāpmanā vismayotpattir yadi vā punaḥsthitā
“If by the eye, which takes hold of life, wonder arises due to evil (influence), or if (the evil) is restored.”
tato duvāca nakulaḥ tvaṁ tu kaḥ tvaṁ ca me pitā
“Then Nakula said: 'You are who and who is my father?'”
sa vai pāṇḍunandano dharmajo dharganishṭhitaḥ
“He, the son of Pandu, is born from Dharma and is firmly established in Dharma.”
tataḥ śvetebhyaḥ plavaṅgamebhyaḥ sagaraḥ prāviśāt tada ।
“Then Sagar entered the white and large Aśva (lit. ' horse-like ' but here used to refer to sea-crossing horses/vehicles ) .”
na tvam eva vṛthā rājan na tvaṁ vṛthā ca pārthive nūnaṁ pārthivo rājā hi lokānāṁ hitam icchati
“The king is not useless; nor are you; surely the king, who wishes well to his people, protects the people.”
na tvat-pratipakṣoʼaㅏsti na tvad-ripuḥ vidyate kva-cit.
“There is no one equal to you and no one your enemy anywhere.”
Tataḥ śvetavrajā vṛddhā sabhājayat pāṇḍavān .
“Then the old woman with white clothes honored the Pandavas.”
tataḥ śvetebhyaḥ plavaṅgamebhyaḥ sa sārathịḥ
“Then he along with his charioteer to the white monkeys”
tataḥ śvetāśve mahatā vahninā sahadevena ca .
“Then with the white horses, the great charioteer, with Vahni and Sahadeva.”
tataḥ śatakratuṃ dṛṣṭvā devāsuranamaskṛtam
“Then having seen Śatakratu, the gods and asuras bowed to him.”
Tataḥ śvetavrajo rājā dhṛtarājasya vaṃśajaḥ
“Then, the king with the white chariot, an descendant of Dhritaraja”
sa tu dṛṣṭvā tu mahatāṃ mahato nipātam
“Having seen the great fall of the great”
Dharme yasya dhamo vāsaḥ svadharme bhūṣaṇaṁ yaśaḥ
“For one who has made Dharma their abode, Dharma itself is their ornament and fame.”
tataḥ śvetavrajā vṛddhā śavasit tasya vavre hati
“Then the old woman with white clothes stood over his corpse and spoke.”
Tataḥ śvetottareṇa Himavān tena ca gīriṣā .
“Then by the white mountain and by the Himavat and that mountain”
tato dharmarājasya putro dhṛtarāṣṭraśca rājaputraḥ
“Then the son of Yama, namely Yudhishthira, and Dhritarashtra the king's son”
na tu tasyānuvartiṣye rathaṃ hitvā raṇājirāt
“I will not follow him, leaving the battlefield.”
tataḥ śvetottarasadṛśaṁ mahāvṛṣaṁ samupāgamāt
“Then a great white bull, similar to the ones on the north side (of the chariot), came forward.”
tataḥ śvetavrajāmāsa hṛṣṭo vṛṣṇivṛṣābjanah
“Then, with joy, came the illustrious one with the white chariot”
sa tu dṛṣṭvā tadabhavat prahṛṣṭo vāsudevas tvidamabravīn |
“And seeing that, Vasudeva was extremely delighted and spoke this.”
na tvayā dattaṃ adaḥ kim api aśeṣeṇa dharmarājaḥ.
“You have not given anything today; is there anything else that remains?”
yataprāṇanayane cakṣoḥ śrotraśya yatprabhavaḥ.
“That from which the prana, the eye, and the ear originate.”
tataḥ śvetavrajo rājā pāṇḍośca mahatāṁ vṛpaḥ
“Then the king with the white chariot and Pāṇḍu, the great, chose to lie in wait.”
tataḥ śataguṇa vardhamāno daśagune neha rāgavattamaḥ
“Then one hundred times more powerful than that and ten times more powerful than passion.”
yatprāṇanaṃ ca dehānāṃ śarīrasya ca rocanā .
“Which is the life of bodies and the delight of the body.”
tataḥ śvetebhyaḥ plavaṅgamebhyaḥ saṅgamaḥ
“Then (there occurred) an assembly of the white monkeys”
tataḥ śvetebhyaḥ plavaṅgamebhyaḥ sagaro mahataḥ putraḥ.
“Then from the white and jumping (fish) came the son of the great Sagar.”
saptāsyāśva iha praviśya sarvataḥ prāṇād vibhūtyā athavā sahasrārciṣā
“The seven horses enter here from all sides, by the power of life or by thousand rays.”
tato duryodhanaḥ śṛṇvān vākyam piṭṛpaitāmaham gṛhya svapakṣaṃ parityajya dharmam
“Then Duryodhana, hearing the words of his father and ancestors, abandoned dharma and took to his own side.”
Tataḥ śvetavrajā vṛddhā mahatāṁ dharanīṣṭhitā.
“Then a aged woman, clad in white, established in Dharma, spoke.”
tataḥ śvetottarasaḥ paryavartata mahātmanaḥ
“Then the white umbrella, excellent and superior, surrounded the great-souled one.”
tato bhīṣmo mahābāhuḥ śvetadrumanaro yudhi
“Then Bhishma, the great-armed, like a white Sala tree, stood in battle.”
tataḥ śvetebhyaḥ plavaṅgamebhyaḥ sagaraḥ paryapṛcchat | kimasyāṃ pṛthivīṃ kastaṃ vārṣeṇa pravartakaḥ
“Then Sagar questioned the white and leaping creatures: Who are you and by whose power are you roaming on this earth?”
Tataḥ śvetaiḥ aśvaiḥ mahatā vahninā sahadevena ca .
“Then with the white horses, with the mighty one (Agni) and Sahadeva.”
tataḥ śvetair aśvai mahīṣī samārūḍhe tayor yathārhaṁ vṛttam ājñaptaḥ
“Then, duly informed about their (Brahma and others) arrival on white horses, mounted on a buffalo, he (Yudhishthira) acted accordingly.”
tataḥ śvetebhyaḥ plavaṅgamebhyaḥ sagaraḥ paryavartata vārīmukhaḥ
“Then Sagar, whose face was like the ocean, turned towards the white and leaping horses.”
na tu tasyānupaśyāmi yatastvāṁ mayi darśanam. nainamastvāṁ hi paśyāmi yena tvāṁ mayi paśyasi
“I do not see that in which your vision of me exists; similarly, I do not see you in whom I see you.”
Tataḥ śataguṇā varṇo vavṛdhe puruṣasattamaḥ । Na ca tasya kaśāgraṃ tatprāṇād api dṛśyate ॥
“Then that best of men (Bhūmi) increased a hundredfold in brilliance; and not the tip of a hair nor even his life-breath could be seen.”
tataḥ śvetebhyaḥ plavaṅgamebhyaḥ sutān dṛṣṭvā jātavedasam ।
“Then, seeing his sons born with the white monkeys and having the power of knowledge.”
dharme yasyā hatā śūro nāhatasya kutaḥ śṛte
“If a brave man is killed in righteousness, where is the unrighteous one to be killed?”
tataḥ śarad ṛtum yunkte māsi bhādrapade niśi
“Then in the autumn season, in the month of Bhādrapada, on a night”
tataḥ śvetebhyaḥ plavaṅgamebhyaḥ sagaraḥ paryavartata nāma
“Then Sagar surrounded the white and jumping (horses) by name.”
tataḥ śvete 'bhyāgato vṛṣeṇa sahitaḥ
“Then the white (chariot) came accompanied by the bull.”
tataḥ śvetebhyaḥ plavaṅgebhyaḥ sagaraḥ pumān abhavat | tasya sarve vayasya āsan
“Then Sagar, a man, was born from the white-legged monkeys; all of them were his companions.”
na tvāṃ draṣṭuṃ prathitaḥ pravṛttas prasādayasva ca | tvam eva śaraṇaṃ gato'smi nānyāṃ śaraṇam icche ||
“I have not come to see you, have mercy, I have taken refuge in you alone, I do not desire any other refuge.”
Tataḥ śvetāyur giriśaḥ śikhareṇa sah ।
“Then Śiva, having white sacrificial smoke, along with his crest.”
Dharma-kṣetre kuru-kṣetre tvayi cāgratavaṃ tada.
“Then you were present on the field of duty, on the Kuru field.”
na tu tena mahārājan kiñcid-api pravartitam .
“But, O great king, nothing whatsoever was accomplished by him.”
tataḥ śvetebhyaḥ plavaṅgamebhyaḥ saṅgamaḥ
“Then there was an encounter with the white monkeys.”
tataḥ śvetavrajā vṛddhā śatāyurvaśinī tathā
“Then, the old woman with white clothes, having the power to live for a hundred years, and being under control, spoke.”
Tato dharmarājasya putro dakṣiṇāpatiḥ.
“Then the son of Yama, the lord of the south.”
Mitra-bhedaḥ
“Separation of friends”
dhana-prāptī ca vidyayā
“Wealth is acquired by knowledge.”
niṣpakṣaḥ parīkṣya mitrāṃ kartum icchēt prabuddhaḥ
“A wise man should examine and then make a friend.”
na tvahaṃ kāmaye rājyaṃ nāpi mohanam iṣitām | atha yadyapi rājyena na mohayitum arhasi
“I do not desire the kingdom, nor do I desire to be infatuated; if however, with the kingdom you are not able to infatuate me”
Na tvahaṃ kāmaye rājyaṃ na ca mohaṃ na vai raṇe । Māmakīṃ vā priyāṃ vāsaye'yaṃ yadyahaṃ vṛṇe .
“I do not desire kingdom, nor do I desire to roam, nor do I wish to fight; if I were to choose, I would only wish to live with my dear one.”
ātmānaṃ prajñānena dīptimān kurota .
“By wisdom, one should make oneself shining.”
na tvāham avijñāya kadācid-api
“Not knowing you, not even once.”
na tvahaṃ kāmaye rājyaṃ nāpi mohiṣye mayā sukham । nāhaṃ paṇḍitaḥ paṇḍitān nāhaṃ yodhaḥ śūrān api
“I do not desire a kingdom, nor do I take pleasure in it; I am not a scholar among scholars, nor a warrior among heroes.”
na tvahaṃ kāmaye rājyaṃ nāpi mohanam iṣitām | na ca sva-deśāparata na pravāso na cādhiripra-tāpaḥ
“I do not desire kingdom, nor do I desire lovely women, nor do I desire to stay in my own country nor to travel, nor do I desire to be powerful.”
Na tvahaṃ kāmaye rājyaṃ na svargo nāpi mokṣaḥ । Mama tadija jīvitaṃ yenānnenāgataḥ ।
“I do not desire kingdom, nor heaven, nor liberation; my life is worthwhile only if I get food to eat.”
na tvahaṁ kāmaye rājyaṁ na svargo nāpi mokṣaḥ । nānutpannne mama kim asya kartavyam iti ca ॥
“I do not desire a kingdom, nor heaven, nor liberation; what then should I do with this, when it has not yet been produced?”
na tvahaṁ kāmaye rājyaṁ na ca rājyasya kāmanā. atha kāmaye yatkimcidvṛthā nopo kāraṇe.
“I do not desire power, nor do I have a desire for power; I only desire that which serves no purpose and is useless.”
Na tvahaṁ kāmaye rājyaṁ nāpi mohaṁ na jāpayāmi । Naṣṭe mitre punaḥ proktaṁ caturon nopalakṣayataḥ ॥
“I do not covet the kingdom, nor do I indulge in luxuries; when a friend is lost, the four do not notice it.”
na tvahaṁ kāmaye rājyaṁ na ca mokṣo na punyāni । kāmaye'smi yadgrāhyaṁ yena sarvamidaṁ śreyaḥ ॥
“I do not desire a kingdom, nor liberation, nor punya; I desire only that which, by taking, all this would be good.”
sarve ramanate prāṇinaḥ sukham ca te paryupasthite
“All living creatures enjoy themselves when happiness is present.”
na tvahaṃ kāmaye rājyaṃ nāpi tvāṃ kāmaye patim
“Neither do I desire the kingdom, nor do I desire you as my husband.”
na tvahaṃ kāmaye rājyaṃ nāpi mohanamandalam । amoghaṃ puṣpitāṃ vāṇīṃ śṛṇu rājā sudānavam ॥ 17 ॥
“I do not desire the kingdom nor the circle of captivating people; hear me, O King, I shall speak words that are not vain.”
na vetsi pitā yatputra na vetsi pitā yadgṛham | na vetsi pṛtṛvatsena na vetsi kulameva ca || 18 ||
“A father does not know what is for the son, nor does he know what is for himself; with a father one does not know the ancestors, nor does one know the family.”
na pravṛttiḥ kavi tayā na nivṛttiḥ .
“A poet does not desist from (speaking) what he has begun and does not adhere to it (either).”
na tvahaṃ kāmaye rājyaṃ na ca rājyasya kāmnā. atha yadyapi rājyeṇa jīveyaṃ tathāpi na rājataḥ
“I do not desire kingdom, nor do I have a desire for kingdom; if however I have to live by means of kingdom, then I do not want it to be from the king.”
Na tvahaṃ kāmaye rājyaṃ na ca rājyena kāmaye . Kāmaye susvāgato'smi yathārhaṃ tathāpi vā .
“I do not desire kingdom, nor does kingdom desire me; I only desire to be welcomed, as is my worth, or even so.”
na tvahaṁ kāmaye rājā na ca devarir ṛṣyāmi
“I do not desire to be a king and I do not envy a god.”
sarve rogāḥ sadhuinā nivartante // 23 //
“All diseases are cured by honey.”
na tvahaṃ kāmaye rājyaṃ na svargo nāpi muktiḥ । mama tvaṃ priya-pāṇḍava nityam udabrūhīti yat .
“Not that I desire kingdom, nor heaven, nor liberation; tell me, dear Pāṇḍava, what you always think of.”
naitat kuttsitam asti yat kartuṃ śaktaḥ
“There is nothing to be ashamed of in doing that which one is capable of.”
na tvahaṃ kāmaye rājyaṃ na ca mokṣaṃ na punyataḥ
“I do not desire kingdom, nor liberation, nor piousness”
Nāsti samayo vṛddhānāṃ nāsti kṛtvā gṛhamāgataḥ । Nāsti vṛthā kṛtaṃ kāryaṃ nāsti mitrāṃ na de śat.
“There is no time for delay for the aged; no guest comes uninvited; no work done is useless; no one is a friend or an enemy forever.”
na tvahaṃ kāmaye rājā na ca devari riṣyate
“A king does not long for a minister, nor does a wife for a husband.”
na tvahaṃ kāmaye rājyaṃ na svargo nāpi mokṣiruta। madanutthāya yaśasā saha dehaḥ paryāptam्।।
“I do not desire a kingdom, nor heaven, nor even liberation; fame alone, arising from my valour, together with my bodily existence, is enough for me.”
na tvahaṃ kāmaye rājyaṃ nāpi mohakaṭākṣataḥ । nāhaṃ dravavān na ca vidvān na bandhūn na parigraham ॥
“I do not desire kingdom, nor do I have attachment through infatuation; I am not wealthy, nor am I learned, nor do I have relatives or possessions.”
Nahi kaśyaciṭ kupitasya vakṭavyam
“Nothing should be said to an angry person.”
na tvahaṃ kāmaye rājyaṃ na ca mohaṃ na saṃgraham | na vai niṣkāmukḥ kāmayet kim utānyena me dhanam || 32 ||
“I do not desire kingdom, nor do I desire wealth or collection; why then should one who is free from desire, hanker after another's wealth?”
sarvaprayatnair api niṣphalaṃ vṛthā ca tannivṛttiḥ । yo nāstikena nāstiko vigrahaḥ śāstrato bhavet ॥ ३३ ॥
“All efforts to convert an unbeliever are fruitless; and it is useless to stop it; because by injunctions of scripture an unbeliever has to contend against an unbeliever.”
Na tvahaṃ kāmaye rājyaṃ na ca mohaṃ na vai raṇe . Na cedaṃ asti mayi nāsti kas tvāṃ prāṇād api priyaḥ ॥
“I do not desire kingdom, nor do I desire love or war; if I have none of these, then who is more dear to you than my life?”
na tvahaṁ kāmaye rājyaṁ na svargaṁ nāpavargam । atha yat-senāpatistvaṁ tanme kāmyatāṁ gṛṇīhi ॥
“I do not desire a kingdom, nor heaven, nor liberation; only that you become the commander of the army.”
na tvahaṃ kāmaye rājānaṃ na ca devariṣad-gaṇān । mamecchā mātṛ-sammāne nityaṃ nirvairahiṃ manah //
“I do not wish harm to the king or to the assembly of his enemies; my desire is always to be respected by my mother and to be free from enmity.”
na tvāham ekaḥ śakemi nānālaṅkārair vinā.
“I alone cannot (attract her) without various ornaments.”
na tvahaṃ kāmaye rājyaṃ na ca mohaṃ na vai dhanam ।
“I do not desire kingdom, nor do I desire attachment nor indeed wealth.”
na tvahaṃ kāmaye rājyaṃ na ca rājyasya me āvaśyakā
“I do not desire a kingdom, and a kingdom is not needed by me.”
Nāsti kasya sadā snehon nāsti kasya sadā dveṣaḥ | Kāleṇa sajjanapāpakarmasvapi parivartanam |
“There is no one with whom one is always friendly, nor is there one with whom one is always inimical; with the passage of time even the best and the worst change.”
na tvahaṃ kāmayamāno 'pi kasyacit-kāmanā bhāvāmi
“But I, even if desiring, do not become the object of anybody's desire.”
na tvahaṃ kāmaye rājyaṃ nāpi mohayitumicchāmi .
“I do not desire the kingdom, nor do I wish to deceive.”
na tvahaṃ kāmaye rājyaṃ na ca rājyasya kāmanā / atha kāmaye yatprāpte na tvaṃ tena cintayā
“I do not desire kingship, nor do I have a desire for it; but I do wish that when it is attained, you should not grieve over it.”
na tvahaṃ kāmaye rājyaṃ na vittaṃ nāpi vijñānam । ahaṃ kāmaye tadecaṃ yena rājyaṃ bhavatyasah .
“I do not desire kingdom, nor wealth, nor knowledge; I desire only that one thing by which the kingdom of this (son) may come about.”
Naivāgamanivṛtti rnāsti gṛhītasya na cāpahā . Pṛāptasya nāsti nāśāya yann kiñca vṛthā mṛthā .
“There is no prevention of coming, no destruction of what is taken, no destruction of what is obtained; whatever comes, comes in vain.”
Nahi kaśyaciṁ kupitasya vaktalyaṁ nāpi śaktasya na ca kṛtajñasya .
“One should not speak to an angry person, nor to one who is too powerful, nor to one who is ungrateful.”
na tvahaṃ kāmaye rājyaṃ na ca mohaṃ na vittam | mere manassadā buddhiryathārthaṃ tvāṃ paśyataḥ ||
“I do not desire kingdom, nor do I desire wealth, nor do I desire worldly delights; I only wish for the wisdom to see you as you truly are.”
na tvahaṃ kāmaye rājyaṃ na svargo nāpi mokṣaḥ । mama tadastu yadvastustvaṃ tu puṣpavat tiṣṭha || 48 ||
“I do not desire kingdom, nor heaven, nor liberation; let that which is yours be mine, but you remain like a flower.”
na vetālabhayaṁ prāṇād api ca vetālam
“Not a vetala's fear is more than life, and also vetala is (just a vetala).”
naitat kutasanayā kartum-arhasi rājaputrasya hatasya yat kṛtam . athavā tvam-eva kartāsi kim-nyā kartum-arhati .
“You should not blame her; she did what was done to the prince, or else you yourself would have done it, no one else could have done it.”
na tvahaṃ kāmaye rājyaṃ nāpi dravyaṃ icchāmi। na ca iha lokāntareṣu kiñcidapi ca kāmaye॥
“I do not desire a kingdom, nor do I desire wealth; I do not desire anything in this world or the next.”
na tvahaṃ kāmaye rāgaṃ na dveṣaṃ na ca mohanam। nāhaṃ cāhaṃ parityāgaḥ śamasyaahamadarśanam
“I do not desire attachment, nor hatred, nor delusion; I do not desire to renounce, nor do I desire solitude.”
na tvahaṃ kāmaye rājyaṃ nāpi dāridryamiṣyate । mama sādh u madh uṃ pāna udakaṃ tena rocate ॥
“I do not desire a kingdom, nor do I wish for poverty; sweet water as drink satisfies me.”
sa kathaṃ nu khalv eṣāṃ dantaireva tad-aṅganām
“How then can that (beauty) of theirs be (truly appreciated) by (mere) teeth (i.e., by harsh words)?”
na tvahaṃ kāmaye rājā na ca rājyaṃ na dhanaṃ dhanam । mamaikaṃ manasā harṣaṃ yatsattvenapari pālase ॥
“I do not desire to be a king, nor do I desire a kingdom or wealth; my only joy is that you protect me with your presence.”
sarve śastrāstribhir nyāyāt
“All weapons are rendered ineffective by the three - when used fairly.”
na tvāhaṃr̥tatvasya na ca rājyasya hīchāmi ।
“I do not desire immortality nor kingship.”
na tvahaṃ kāmaye rājyaṁ na ca mokṣaṁ na puṇyāni । mama kāmā eṣa māṁ kāmayate .
“I do not desire kingdom, nor liberation, nor virtue; it is my own desire that desires me.”
na tvahaṃ kāmaye rājyaṃ na svargo nāpi mokṣaḥ । kāmaye cedaṃ astveta-n-nagaraṃ gṛhās tathā . 59 .
“I do not desire a kingdom, nor heaven, nor liberation; I desire that this city and these houses may exist.”
na tvahaṃ kāmaye rājyaṃ nāpi mohaṃ na vittaśrīḥ। na ca svarge na puṇyeṣu kāmayedvimadāṃ vṛthā॥
“I do not desire kingdom, nor do I desire wealth or luxury, nor do I desire heaven or pious rewards, but only to be free from pointless arrogance.”
na tvahaṃ kāmaye rājā na vā rājyaṃ mama hṛṣyati
“I do not desire to be a king, nor does the kingdom delight me”
Nahi dantaiḥ khāditum na ca pādaiḥ pā tum.
“It cannot be eaten with teeth nor can it be broken with legs.”
na tvahaṃ kāmaye rājyaṃ na ca mohaṃ na vittaśrīḥ। na cedaṃ grāmyapaiśūnaṃ na ca paṇḍityamātmani।
“I do not desire kingdom, nor do I desire wealth or worldly attachments, nor do I take pleasure in village gossip, nor do I claim to be a scholar.”
na tvahaṁ kāmaye rājyaṁ na svargo nāpi mokṣaḥ । mama tad iha jīvitaṁ yenāhaṁ puruṣān hy upāgamam ॥
“I do not desire kingdom, nor heaven, nor liberation; my life is fulfilled if I can only meet with men.”
sa ca vṛścikaḥ sarpī tena dṛṣṭaḥ śūlinā vṛtaḥ
“And that scorpion was seen by the snake, enclosed by the spear.”
na tvahaṃ kāmaye rājyaṃ na ca rājyasya kāmanā, atha kāmaye gosvāmī tanno rājyena kīrtinā
“I do not desire kingdom, nor do I desire the means to kingdom; I desire only to be a master of cows, and that through royal fame.”
na tvahaṃ kāmaye rājyaṃ na cha mohaṃ na madaṃ na vai । asti mama gṛhe pustakaṃ tanmahe dadāt s me rājyaṃ dadāt ॥
“I do not desire kingdom, nor do I desire wealth or intoxication; there is a book in my house, if someone gives that to me, that would be like giving me a kingdom.”
na tvahaṃ kāmaye rājyaṃ nāpi gajamatiśayeṭ । na coryā na dhanagāro nāyaṃ vāntḥ kathaṃcana ॥
“I do not desire a kingdom, nor superiority over an elephant, I do not covet wealth, nor do I want to vomit this food.”
na tvahaṃ kāmaye rājyaṃ na svargaṃ nāpi mokṣaṃ ca . vivekamātreṇa māṃ mohāyitvā yathāsukhaṃ .
“I do not desire a kingdom, nor heaven, nor even liberation; having bewildered me by my own discrimination, (I desire) as much happiness as possible.”
sarve ca samavetāḥ syuḥ kṛtārthā yat-prabodhitāḥ । na caivāgrahāt prāṇān hanti martyḥ kim ivāgrahāt .
“All those who are instructed (to abandon obstinacy) attain their purpose; a mortal does not kill (others) out of obstinacy, then what is gained by it.”
na tvahaṁ kāmaye rājyaṁ na svargo nāpi mokṣaḥ । mama tvam priyatamā bhāryā eṣa me varīṣṭhā kāmnā ॥
“I do not desire kingdom, nor heaven, nor liberation; you are my most beloved wife, this is my greatest desire.”
na tvāhamavasīdāmi na ca tvāṁ vismaye . āvāṃ nobhayādapi nātyantato mama .
“I do not utterly despair of myself, nor do I marvel at you; we are not excessively inferior or superior to each other.”
Na tvahaṁ kāmaye rājyaṁ na ca mohaṁ na vittaśrīḥ । Nāyaṁ tāvatprasannātmanā yāvad jñānaṁ na vī塔śokaḥ
“I do not desire kingdom, nor do I desire wealth or worldly pleasures, and I am not so pleased as long as I do not attain knowledge and be free from grief.”
na tvahaṁ kāmaye rājyaṁ na ca rājyasya kāmanā | asti daṁśaḥ śūṭīkṛtya yena daṃśāmahe janān||
“I do not desire a kingdom, nor do I have a desire for a kingdom; I have a fang with which I can bite people.”
sarve ramaṇte prāṇinaḥ sukheshu ca teṣāṃ kṛte । na tu duḥkheṣv asantaḥ sukham icchanti tattvataḥ
“All living beings rejoice in pleasures and are made for them; in fact, no one desires happiness in unhappiness.”
na tvahaṃ kāmaye rājyaṃ na ca mokṣaṃ na punyataḥ
“I do not desire kingdom, nor liberation, nor heaven.”
Na tvahaṃ kāmaye rājyaṃ na ca mohaṃ na madaṃ na vai . Na vai nṛtyaṃ na gītaṃ na vilāso na ca hāsyam ॥ ७७ ॥
“I do not desire kingdom, nor do I desire attachment, nor intoxication, nor dancing, nor singing, nor frolicking, nor laughing.”
na tvahaṃ kāmaye rājyaṃ na ca mohaṃ na vai raṇe । atiprayojanaṃ pśyāmi jīvitasyātmavat ॥
“I do not desire kingdom, nor do I desire attachment or war; I see a very purpose in my own life.”
na tvahaṃ kāmaye rājyaṃ na svargo nāpi mokṣaḥ । mama kānanā tvām upahūya śamaṇaḥ ।
“I do not desire a kingdom, nor heaven, nor liberation; my desire is to see you, Death.”
na tvāham avamanye tvāṃ yathāham tanniveditam
“I do not disrespect you in the way I have told.”
Na tvahaṁ kāmaye rājyaṁ na dhanaṁ nāpi vīdeyaḥ. Athayatas tvahaṁ pāpsyeta tato me gajo bhavet.
“I do not desire kingdom, nor wealth, nor learning; but wherever I may obtain (them), there an elephant may be mine.”
na tvahaṃ kāmaye rājyaṃ na ca rājyasya kāmnā. atha kāmayate kim asau yasya rājyaṃ na kāmnā.
“I do not desire a kingdom, nor do I have a desire for a kingdom; what then does he desire, for whom a kingdom is not a desire?”
na tvahaṃ kāmaye rājyaṃ na ca rājyasya kāmanā । atha kāmayate kastu rājyeṇa bhavedgrahītum ॥
“I do not desire kingdom, nor do I have a desire for kingdom; then who would wish to be seized by the kingdom?”
na tvahaṃ kāmaye rājā na ca rājyaṃ na hi dhanam। na putro nāpi kanyā na bhṛtyo na duhitṛpyasi॥
“I do not desire to be a king, nor a kingdom, nor wealth, nor a son, nor a daughter, nor a servant, nor a daughter-in-law.”
na tvāham ekaḥ śakto mayi sarvam idaṃ vaśe
“But I am not alone; all these are under my control.”
na tvadīyaḥ pitā na tvadīyo'yam் na tvadīyā mātā na tvadīyam் sthānam் . na tvadīyāḥ putrā na bandhavo na dāraḥ na tvadīyam் rājyam் na gajo na ratho na paiśācikah .
“Neither my father nor my mother, nor my place, nor my sons, nor my relatives, nor my wife, nor my kingdom, nor my elephant, nor my chariot, nor my servant are mine.”
na tvahaṃ kāmaye rājyaṃ na ca rājyasya kāmnā | rājyād varam asti me 'napekṣatvam
“I do not desire the kingdom, nor do I have a desire for it; for me, not desiring it is better than the kingdom.”
na tvahaṃ kāmaye rājyaṃ na ca rājyasya kāmanā. atha kāmaye yatkiṃcid dravyaṃ mama vidyāt|| 88||
“I do not desire a kingdom, nor do I desire to be desired by the kingdom; I only desire wealth that may come from my knowledge.”
na yasyāsti na paro na tṛtīyo na caturtho na pañcamo vā svah ।
“He has no friend, no superior, no third, no fourth, nor even a fifth, who has no one to rely on.”
Nāsti kasya na pāpmanah.
“There is no one who is without sin.”
na tvahaṃ kāmaye rājyam na ca rājyasya kāmanāṃ | mama tṛptiḥ hi tṛptyā tvāṃ tṛpyataṃ yathā . . 3 . .
“I do not desire kingdom, nor do I have a desire for it; my satisfaction is in your satisfaction.”
na tvahaṃ kāmaye rājā na ca devarī na janaḥ । nityamāhāramāyānti mṛgāḥ paśyanti na kañcana ॥
“I do not desire to be a king, nor a god, nor a man; deer keep coming for food every day, without seeing any of them.”
na tvahaṃ kāmayiṣe rājā na ca devari riṣyati
“The king does not desire her, nor does the god suffer a loss.”
Na tvahaṁ kāmaye rājyaṁ na ca rājyasya kāmnā. Atha kāmayate kas tu rājyena tena ko naḥ ॥ 94 ॥
“I do not desire kingdom, nor do I have a desire for kingdom; then who desires it, and what benefit is it to him?”
na tvahaṃ kāmaye rājā na ca rājyaṃ na sampadaḥ । nāsti mamehaṃ kaḥ kasya nāhaṃ kasya nāhaṃ ॥ 95 ॥
“I do not desire to be a king, nor a kingdom, nor wealth; I have no one, and no one has me.”
na tvahaṃ kāmaye rājyaṃ na ca rājyasya kāmnā । atha kāmaye yat kāmaḥ sa rājyād api duṣkaram ॥
“I do not desire a kingdom, nor do I have a desire for a kingdom; what I desire is something that even a kingdom cannot provide.”
Na tvahaṃ kāmaye rājyaṃ na ca rājyasya kāmanā | Avyavahāryame rājyasya yathā rogasya auṣadham
“I do not desire a kingdom, nor does a kingdom have a desire; a kingdom is required like a medicine for a disease.”
na tvahaṃ kāmaye rājyaṃ na svargo nāpi mokṣoʾaham |anutpannoʾasmi kimutpannaḥ kimutpanna ucyate || 98 ||
“I do not desire kingdom, nor heaven, nor liberation; I have not been born, how then can I be said to have been born?”
na tvahaṃ kāmaye rājyaṃ na ca rājyasya kāmnā. atha kāmayate cittaṃ tanna kuryāt prayojanam
“I do not desire kingdom, nor do I have a desire for kingdom; if the mind desires (something), one should not make that into a purpose.”
Na tvahaṃ kāmaye rājyaṃ na ca mohaḥ priyān prati. Nityaṃ parokṣeṣu dṛṣṭiḥ suvṛttaṃ ca samāhitam.
“I do not desire kingdom, nor is there attachment to dear ones; always the sight (of mine) is on unseen things and good conduct is well-established.”
na pravekṣyam iti prāha mṛgaḥ piṅgalo matim .
“The brown deer with a clever mind said, 'One must not enter it.'”
nāsti samayo rāgaviyoge
“There is no time (or occasion) for separation from attachment.”
na tvahaṃ kāmaye rājyaṃ na svargo nāpi muktiḥ । mama tvadṛśaḥ śiṣyo 'stu yaḥ śāstrārthe pravartate ॥
“I do not desire kingdom, nor heaven, nor liberation; may my pupil, like you, be one who engages in the meaning of the śāstras.”
na tvahaṃ kāmaye rājyaṃ nāpi rājyasya kāmanā . atha kāmaye yatkiṃcid raktaṃ jīvitaśeṣataḥ || 104 ||
“I do not desire kingdom, nor do I desire to be desired for kingship; what I do desire is to have some blood left over for my remaining life.”
na tvahaṃ kāmaye rājyaṃ na ca rājyasya kāmanā. amoghāṃ manaso hlādāṃ cintaye na tathā gṛham.
“I do not desire a kingdom, nor do I have a desire for a kingdom; I do not think my mind's delight is useless in the same way I do not think of home.”
na tvahaṁ kāmaye rājyaṁ na ca rājyasya kāmanā
“I do not desire the kingdom, nor do I have a desire for the kingdom.”
na tvahaṃ kāmayate rājyaṃ na svadeśo na paradeśaḥ । anapēkṣitamapi nāhaṃ prāṇēbhyāḥ param asti me ॥
“I do not desire kingdom, nor my own country, nor a foreign land; I do not even covet life, there is something more precious to me than life.”
na tvahaṃ kāmaye rājyaṃ na ca rājyādikaṃ natam । mokṣādapi hi muktasya muktasya ca kāmanām ।
“I do not desire a kingdom, nor anything connected with a kingdom; nor do I desire even liberation; I am already free.”
Naitāṃ samīkṣāṃ vacaśīti tena dṛṣṭā hi te mukham. Amī mayi dṛṣṭipātena dṛṣṭvā māṃ punarāgatāḥ.
“He said, 'Don't look at me like that, for you have seen my face; these (monkeys) having glanced at me with a sidelong look came back to me again.'”
na tvahaṃ kāmaye rājyaṃ nāpi vittaṃ na dehalābham । atha yena mama prāṇāsten me rājyam iṣyatām ॥ 110 ॥
“I do not desire kingdom, nor wealth, nor bodily comfort; but I do desire that by that (hunter) my life may be saved.”
na tvahaṃ kāmaye rājānaṃ na ca devariṣad-gaṇān । na brāhmaṇo na vaiśyo na śūdro nāyam anekalān ॥
“I do not desire a king, nor a god, nor a Brahmin, nor a Vaishya, nor a Shudra, nor many men.”
na tvahaṃ kāmaye rājyaṃ nāpi mohanam iṣitām
“I do not desire a kingdom, nor do I desire a captivating wife.”
na tvahaṃ kāmaye rājyaṃ na svargo nāpi mokṣaḥ .<br>ativartayatāmēṣa tṛptaḥ kaḥ kāmayetāni ॥
“A person who has crossed over all worldly attachments feels no desire for wealth, heaven, or liberation.”
na tvahaṃ kāmaye rājā na ca devaribhavet । na brahmāgrato nādy na ca śūdrastathaiva ca ॥
“I do not desire to be a king, nor a god, nor a brahmin, nor a śūdra, nor anything in between.”
na tvahaṃ kāmaye rājyaṃ na vittāni na vai raṇe
“I do not desire kingdom, nor riches, nor a fight.”
na tvahaṃ kāmaye rājyaṃ nāpi mokṣaṃ na puṇyataḥ । vidyāṃ draviḍaṃ kāmayedatibidhaḥ śṛṇu kāraṇam ।
“I do not desire sovereignty, nor liberation, nor heaven; a scholar desirous of wealth desires only learning, hear the reason.”
na tvahaṃ kāmaye rājā na ca rājyaṃ na dhanaṃ na ca । kāmukatvaṃ ca me nāsti yathārhatyena jīvitum ।
“I do not desire to be a king, nor a kingdom, nor wealth; nor am I lustful, and I just want to live as is worthy.”
na tvahaṃ kāmaye rājyaṃ na ca mohaṃ na vai raṇe
“I do not desire kingdom, nor do I desire delusion, nor do I desire to fight.”
Na tvahaṃ kāmaye rājyaṃ nāpi rājyasya kāmnā । Rājyaṃ daṇḍena vinaiva na labhyate hi mṛgayā ॥ 119 ॥
“I do not desire a kingdom, nor do I have a desire for a kingdom; a kingdom cannot be attained by hunting alone, without (also using) the stick (of administration).”
na tvahaṃ kāmaye rājyān na ca rājyena jīvitam
“I do not desire kingdom, nor do I desire to live by means of kingdom.”
Nahi kasya api kṛtam kāryam asti yan na kṛtvā phalam āpnuyāt
“There is no work done by anyone which does not yield a result.”
na tvahaṃ kāmaye rājā na ca deva-radayitā । na mātr-bhakto na pitā ko 'pi me sva-deśaḥ ॥
“I do not desire to be a king, nor a god, nor a mother or father devotee, my own country is none.”
na tvahaṃ kāmaye rājyaṃ nāpi mokṣaṃ na puṇyataḥ । samṛddhirapi nāhaṃ cchhettā na hāniriapi kañcana ।
“I do not desire kingdom, nor liberation, nor heaven; I do not desire prosperity, nor even harm to anyone.”
na tvahaṁ kāmayate rājā na ca devaribhavet | nāyaṁ vṛkṣaḥ phalena vṛkṣo nāmaṅkuraḥ ||
“A king does not desire to be a mere name; nor a tree is a tree merely by its name; it is by its fruit that it is known.”
na tvahaṃ kāmaye rājānaṃ na ca devari saṅgraham । amī hi mama santi yatpraśnādupajāyate ॥
“I do not desire a king nor a rich husband, these treasures are mine as they arise from my questions.”
na tvāham ekaḥ śakto mithyāvādinam arditum
“But I alone am not able to harm a liar.”
Na tvahaṁ kāmaye rājyaṁ nāpi mohanam iṣitām । Na cedaṃ api vastraṁ me parityajyaṁ yathēṣṭam ॥ 127 ॥
“I do not desire a kingdom, nor do I covet a woman, and I can give up this very cloth of mine as I please.”
Nāsti nāsti raṇe śūraḥ prāṇaiḥ kṛīḍati yaḥ । Na jīved yadi no rīt syāt prāṇebhyo naḥ paro dravyaḥ .
“There is no hero in battle who does not play with his life; if one does not die (in battle) we consider wealth to be more precious than life.”
na tvahaṃ kāmaye ’psarasaṃ gṛhṇāti nāham indrajālaṃ na ca māyikarm
“I do not wish to capture an Apsaras, nor do I practice Indrajala (magic) nor Māyikarm (sorcery)”
na kadaacidapi śakyam
“It is never possible.”
Nāsti mr̥tyuḥ kutsitodapi nāsti jīvamr̥tasyā ca nāsti rājā . Nāsti śr̥ṅgī na ca meṣī nāsti mūrkhasya nārī vā .
“There is no death even for an ugly person; no one is a living dead; there is no king; there is no horned sheep or goat; and a fool has no wife.”
Na tvahaṁ kāmaye rāgaḥ śokaśca mahato bhayam । Nāhaṁ lobhāyate caina na ca mohāyate matiḥ ॥ 132 ॥
“I do not desire attachment, nor sorrow, nor great fear, nor does my intellect get corrupted by greed or delusion.”
na tvahaṁ kāmaye rājyaṁ na ca mohaṁ na vai dhanam
“I do not desire kingdom, nor do I desire wealth, nor do I desire worldly delusion.”
na tvahaṃ kāmaye rājyaṃ na ca rājyasya kāmnā । rājyaṃ dravyamayaṃ cedaṃ dravyaṃ prāṇamityapī ॥
“I do not desire the kingdom, nor do I have a desire born out of the kingdom; if the kingdom is only wealth, then this wealth is my life.”
na tvahaṃ kāmaye rājyaṃ na ca mohaṃ na vittaśrīḥ । na ca matsaramātmasthaṃ kaḥ paśyed dvayor mama ॥
“I do not desire kingdom, nor do I desire wealth or love; who amongst the two of us would harbour envy?”
caturaśreṇa labhyate mātaṅgaḥ
“An elephant can be obtained by a quadrilateral (or four-sided trap, ie. by strategy)”
na tvahaṃ kāmaye rājyaṃ na ca rājyasya kāmanā. atha kāmaye yad rājā niṣevitum arhati
“I do not desire power, nor do I have a desire for power; I only desire what a king deserves to enjoy.”
na tvāhamavasīdedaṃahaṃ nindāṃ ca garhayeyam | anindiṭo hi kaḥ sambhūtaḥ sarveṇa na kuṭaḥ || 138 ||
“I should not be disheartened and I should not censure anybody, for who is flawless and born without any fault?”
Na tvahaṃ kāmaye rājyaṃ na ca mohaṃ na vitta-śriyam । Na cedaṃ pārṇināṃ vṛttaṃ yad bhuṅkte ca śete ca ।
“I do not desire kingdom, nor do I desire wealth or worldly attachments, and it is not the way of living beings to merely eat and sleep.”
na tvahaṃ kāmayiṣye na ca devī nahi nāganaḥ
“I do not covet, nor does my wife, nor does our naked snake.”
na tvahaṃ kāmaye rājyam na ca rājyasya kāmanā
“I do not desire the kingdom, nor do I have a desire for the kingdom.”
Nahi kasyāpi nāsti yaḥ sādhūḥ śṛṇuyāt
“There is no one for whom it is not beneficial to listen to good advice.”
NaiVĀgrahaṇena niṣevitavyaṁ na ca mohena vismayena ca ।
“One should not undertake a task merely out of obstinacy, nor out of delusion, nor out of wonder.”
na tvahaṁ kāmaye rājyaṁ na ca mokṣaṁ na punyataḥ
“I do not desire kingdom, nor liberation, nor virtue.”
na tvahaṃ kāmaye rājyaṃ na vittam na samṛddhim। atha ca tvāṃ sukhī bhūtvā me kathaya kimabravīt॥
“I do not desire kingdom, nor wealth, nor prosperity; but you, having become happy, tell me, what did you say?”
Na tvahaṁ kāmaye rājyaṁ na ca rājyasya kāmanā | Rājyād duṣṭataraṁ hyasti na kiñcinn a ca kāmanā
“I do not desire a kingdom, nor do I have a desire for it; indeed, there is nothing more evil than a kingdom, nor is there any greater longing.”
na tvahaṃ kāmaye rājānaṃ na ca rājyaṃ na dhanam pitā. na mātā na putro na bandhuśca na sva-deśo na vidyā.
“I do not desire a king, nor a kingdom, nor wealth, nor a father, nor a mother, nor a son, nor a kinsman, nor a homeland, nor knowledge.”
na tvahaṃ kāmaye rājyaṃ nāpi mokṣaṃ na puṇyāni
“I do not desire kingdom, nor liberation, nor virtue.”
na tvahaṃ kāmaye rājyaṃ nāpi mohaṃ na vairāgyam
“I do not desire for kingdom, nor for worldly attachment, nor for renunciation.”
na tvahaṃ kāmayiṣye na ca me vaśa iti.
“I do not covet and it is not under my control.”
na hi kasya cid api dṛṣṭam
“This has not been seen by anyone.”
na tvahaṃ kāmaye rājyaṃ nāpi mokṣaṃ na puṇyāni
“I do not desire a kingdom, nor liberation, nor good deeds.”
na tvahaṃ kāmayiṣye na ca pāpman gamīṣye na me garajiṣyati kiñcid asti yena-haṃ na hṛṣye
“I shall not covet, I shall not commit a sin, and there is nothing which can make me rejoice.”
na tvahaṃ kāmaye rājā na ca rājyaṃ na dhanaṃ dhanam । muktiṃ cāhāmi śūnyāṃ ca dehād dehavināśana
“I do not desire to be a king, nor do I desire a kingdom or wealth; I desire only liberation, which is the complete destruction of the body.”
na tvahaṃ kāmaye rājyaṃ nāpi mohayatāṃ vaśam । anicchann e ca devasya vaśe kiṃ nu mama jīvitam ॥ 155
“I do not desire kingship, nor do I wish to be under the control of those who are infatuated; if I am not desirous, then why should I be under the control of Providence?”
Na pravekṣyam asaṅkṣyam na ca dīrghaṁ na hasvam . Astreṇa yatamānasya kurukṣetre 'pi vartayet || 156 ||
“One should not tarry where there is no thoroughfare, nor (move) too long or too short a distance; on the way to Kurukṣetra, one should (thus) act even with a missile.”
na tvahaṃ kāmaye rājā na ca devariko ko'pi na । atha yadasti mama rājyaṃ tanmayā dattameva tat ॥ १५७ ॥
“I do not desire to be a king, nor does any of my relatives; whatever kingdom I have, I have freely given it away.”
na tvahaṃ kāmaye rājyaṃ na svargaṃ nāpi mokṣaṃ ca । vivekaś cedaṃ mama sādhau nāstyatha mohaḥ ॥ १५८ ॥
“I do not desire kingdom, nor heaven, nor even liberation; if this deliberation of mine is not right, then it is delusion.”
na tvahaṃ kāmaye rājyaṃ na svargo nāpi mokṣaḥ । mama tu kāmanaā yena duḥkhena na kiñcana ṛ
“I do not desire a kingdom, nor heaven, nor liberation; my desire is that I may not have any suffering.”
na tvāhamṛtattvasya na ca rājyasya kāmaye
“I do not desire immortality nor kingship”
na tvahaṃ kāmayamāno'pi śaknomi tvayā saha
“Even if I wish, I am not able to be with you”
na tvahaṃ kāmaye rājyaṃ na vittaṃ nāpi bhogān
“I do not desire kingdom, nor wealth, nor enjoyments.”
Na tvāṃ na mayā dattam nāyaṁ mitravināśakaḥ
“This (poison) was neither given by you nor by me, and it does not destroy a friend.”
na ca dehāgnihotraṃ ca na ca svādhyāya ityanu | na ca dāne na ca gurau na ca dharme vinayaḥ kvacit ||
“He does not consider his body as the sacrificial fire, nor study as an offering, nor does he show respect to his teacher, nor does charity, nor does he follow Dharma.”
na tvahaṃ kāmaye rājyaṃ na svargo nāpi mokṣaḥ । yadyuktā mayi praptaṃ tanme dadyād drutam .
“I do not desire kingdom, nor heaven, nor liberation; whoever gives me what I have obtained by my intelligence, may give it quickly.”
na tvahaṃ kāmaye rājyaṃ na ca mohaṃ na vai raṇe . na vai parastrī na ca dyūtaṃ na ca krodho na madah ||
“I do not desire kingdom, nor do I desire attachment, nor conflict, nor another's wife, nor gambling, nor anger, nor intoxication.”
na tvahaṃ kāmaye rājyaṃ na ca mohaṃ na vittaśrīḥ
“I do not desire kingdom, nor do I desire infatuation, nor do I desire wealth and prosperity.”
na tvahaṁ kāmayiṣye na ca te kāmayiṣye.
“I will not desire you, and you will not desire me.”
na tvahaṃ kāmaye rājā na devarāṣṭrikaḥ । na brāhmaṇo na vaiśyo na śūdro na janapadaḥ ॥
“I do not desire to be a king, nor a minister of the king, nor a brahmin, nor a vaiśya, nor a śūdra, nor a citizen.”
na tvahaṃ kāmayiṣye na ca tvāṃ vaśiṣye
“I shall neither covet nor dominate you”
na tvahaṁ kāmayiṣye na ca daivatairiha
“Not here do I desire, nor with the gods.”
Na tvahaṁ kāmaye rājānaṁ na ca devarathaṁ dhanaṁ । Na cāpi grāmakośānāṁ dravyaṁ ciklīvataṁ mama ॥
“I do not desire a king, nor a chariot like Devrath, nor the treasure of a village like that of Chikliit.”
na tvahaṁ kāmaye rājyaṁ na svargaṁ nāpi mokṣaṁ ca . vivekaś caidaṁ mama priyataraṁ hi tat .
“I do not desire kingdom, nor heaven, nor even liberation; what I desire is only the discriminating intellect, which is more dear to me.”
na tvahaṃ kāmaye rājyaṃ na ca rājyasya kāmanā
“I do not desire the kingdom, nor do I have a desire for the kingdom.”
na tvahaṃ kāmaye rājyaṃ na ca rājyasya kāmnā
“I do not desire the kingdom, nor do I have a desire for the kingdom.”
na kadaacid-api dṛṣṭipātamātreṇa hi
“For even by a mere glance”
atha pañcatantraum 1.1.17
“Now (we shall) relate Pañcatantra”
na tvahaṃ kāmaye rājyam na ca mokṣaṃ na punyataḥ . kintu dārāṇi caiva me naṣṭāni yāni cājahāt ॥
“I do not desire kingdom, nor liberation, nor heaven; but only my wife and children, whom I have lost.”
na tvahaṃ kāmaye rājyaṃ na ca mokṣaṃ na putravat । asti mama yadi cchēyaṃ tadastu mayi dārvavat || 179 ||
“I do not desire sovereignty, nor liberation, nor a son; I wish only to be like a tree (self-sufficient and undisturbed).”
na tvahaṃ kāmaye rājyam na ca rājyasya kāmnā
“I do not desire the kingdom, nor do I have a desire for the kingdom.”
Nāsti mṛtyor api daivataḥ.
“There is no divine power even in death.”
na tvahaṃ kāmaye rājyaṃ nāpi mokṣaṃ na janmani । yadyahaṃ kasya nityaṃ priyaḥ syāṃ tanna me varaḥ ॥
“I do not desire a kingdom, nor liberation, nor a good birth; my only wish is to be eternally dear to someone.”
na tvāham ekām avarāṃ vacmi nāham ekāgra iha pravṛttaḥ
“I do not speak to one inferior to me, nor am I here with one-mindedness.”
na hi śata śṛṅgaḥ puruṣaḥ
“A person is not (made) by a hundred horns.”
na tvahaṃ kāmaye rājyaṃ na ca mohaṃ na vai raṇe । na kāmaye mattyaiḥ sahajīvanaṃ na dehavisraṃe ।
“I do not desire kingdom, nor do I crave for worldly attachments, nor do I long for a fight, nor do I wish to live with fools, nor do I desire to be separated from my body.”
na tvahaṃ kāmaye rājyaṃ na svargo nāpi muktiḥ । mama tāvad-eva santāpo yat-prāṇān-n hy-atīvadaḥ ॥
“I do not desire kingdom, nor heaven, nor even liberation; my only sorrow is that I do not die quickly.”
na pravekṣyamimāṃstīn na ca vaktabyaṃicchataḥ. aniyuktasya daivasya yuktasya ca na durviṣahaḥ.
“One should not inquire into these three, and should not speak of them even if desired; the inauspiciousness of the gods when not propitiated, and their unendurable wrath when provoked.”
Na tvahaṃ kāmaye rājyaṃ na ca mohaṃ na vittaśrīḥ . Na ca matsaramāyāti tṛptaśca tena yadgṛhīta ॥
“I do not desire kingdom, nor do I covet wealth and prosperity; nor does envy come to one who is satisfied with what he has received.”
na tvahaṃ kāmaye rājyaṃ na ca mokṣaṃ na punyataḥ
“I do not desire kingdom, nor liberation, nor heaven.”
na tvahaṁ kāmayiṣye na ca tvāṁ vaśiṣye
“I do not desire you and I will not control you.”
na tvahaṃ kāmaye rājā na ca devaririṭi ca । nāyaṃ mama na ca tvayi riitirvaiśyā na sevayet.
“A king or a god or a vaiśya does not follow a particular custom; and it is not proper for you or for me to follow any particular custom.”
na tvahaṃ kāmayate rājā na ca devarathakaṃ vacaḥ । kāmayate cedraghunāth, mama geyaṃ hi tat smṛtam ॥
“The king does not desire it, nor does the message belong to Devaratha; if Raghu's king desires it, then it is my song, I recall.”
na tvahaṃ kāmaye rājyaṃ na svargo nāpi muktaye । mamedaṃ paśupadaṃ yena me śyāmaḥ śāradā ॥
“I do not desire a kingdom, nor heaven, nor liberation; I merely wish to live with my lovely dark-complexioned beloved.”
na tvahaṃ kāmaye rājyaṃ nāpi rājyasya kāmana
“I do not desire the kingdom, nor do I have a desire for the kingdom.”
na tvahaṃ kāmaye rājyaṃ na ca mokṣaṃ na punyataḥ
“I do not desire kingdom, nor liberation, nor heaven.”
na tvahaṃ kāmaye rājyaṃ nāpi mokṣaṃ na punyataḥ ।
“I do not desire kingdom, nor liberation, nor heaven.”
na tvahaṃ kāmaye rājyaṃ na ca mohaṃ na piśunim । anutpannne ca notsāho na ca prāpte vināśayam ॥
“I do not covet kingdom, nor do I desire delusion or enmity; I have no excitement when something has not arisen, nor do I cause destruction when it has been obtained.”
na tvāham ekaḥ samartho yathā mayā śṛṇu । yat praśne ca tṛpyanti na tattathā pravakṣye ॥
“I am not alone competent (to narrate stories) as I desire; you listen (to them) as I relate a portion to satiate your query.”
na vai dantair khādyante asthīni syād gavaṣaṇā
“Bones cannot be eaten with the teeth; there should be a search (for a more suitable means).”
na tvahaṃ kāmaye rājyaṃ na svargaṃ nāpi mokṣam । anṛtaṃ satyamāhuḥ paṇḍitairupadhāritam ॥ 200 ॥
“I do not desire kingdom, nor heaven, nor liberation; the learned say that truth alone is the highest good.”
na tvahaṁ kāmaye rājyaṁ na vittaṁ nāpi bhogān
“I do not desire kingdom, nor wealth, nor enjoyments.”
na tvahaṃ kāmaye rājyaṃ na ca mohaṃ na vittam । moṣād api hi muktasya tad-grahaḥ paribhūyate ॥
“I do not desire kingdom, nor do I desire wealth or worldly attachments; even a liberated person is humiliated by the very thing they are freed from.”
na pravekṣyam iti prāha mṛgaḥ pādapamūlena tena dṛṣṭaḥ śṛgālo na paśyati ca yathā .
“The deer said, 'I will not enter; the jackal, having seen the tree's root with it and not seeing it otherwise, does not see.”
Nahi kaśyaciṭ kupitasya vaktalyam
“Nothing should be said to an angry person.”
na tvahaṃ kāmaye rājānaṃ na ca devarathaṃ dhanam । na candrāṃ na ca vāyuṃ vṛṣaṃ nāpsujātaṃ mṛgam ॥ 5 ॥
“I do not desire a king, nor a chariot, nor wealth, nor the moon, nor the wind, nor a bull, nor a deer born in the water.”
na tvahaṃ kāmaye rājyaṃ na ca rājyasya kāmanā. atha kāmaye yatkiṃcidviṣṇustvayi dattavān
“I do not desire the kingdom, nor do I desire to desire the kingdom; I only desire that much which Lord Viṣṇu has bestowed upon you.”
na tvahaṃ kāmaye rājyaṃ na ca mohaṃ na vai raṇe । na kāmaye mattyaiḥ svaiḥ paradārān hi naicchāmi ॥
“I do not desire sovereignty, nor do I desire delusion or fighting; I do not desire my own wives or others' wives.”
na tvahaṃ kāmaye rājyaṃ na svargo nāpi mokṣaḥ । mama tāvad-eva rājyād yac-chāptuṃ nāsti kaḥ ।
“I do not desire kingdom, nor heaven, nor liberation; what use is kingdom to me when I do not see one who can be pleased.”
na tvahaṁ kāmaye rājyaṁ nāpi mohanam iṣitam । na ca vāñchāmi haṁsatīṁ na kadambavane gajān ॥
“I do not desire a kingdom, nor do I covet a magical power; I do not long for a laughing wife or for elephants in a kadamba grove.”
na tvahaṃ kāmaye rājyaṃ na ca rājyasya kāmanā
“I do not desire the kingdom, nor do I have a desire for the kingdom.”
na tvahaṃ kāmaye rājyaṃ na ca mohaṃ na vittam । atha yadyaccha māṃ prāpyate tena tuṣye
“I do not desire kingdom, nor do I desire wealth or worldly delusion; I am satisfied with what comes to me.”
na tvahaṃ kāmaye rājā na ca devari daṇḍanāyakaḥ । nāyaṃ merā na merī ca janānī na pitā ॥ 212
“I do not desire to be a king, nor a minister, nor a commander, nor my relative, nor my mother, nor my father.”
na tvahaṃ kāmaye rājyaṃ nāpi mokṣaṃ na janmanā । asti mama gṛhe sācivaḥ śaṭho mama śatruḥ ॥
“I do not desire kingdom, nor liberation, nor birth; there is in my house a treacherous minister who is my enemy.”
na tvahaṃ kāmayate rājyaṃ na ca devaripurāṅgamam् । athavā sarpaviṣasiddhyā vā'smi vañcito'dhikair ॥
“I do not covet the kingdom nor the enemy of the gods, or else I have been cheated by many snake-poison specialists.”
na tvahaṃ kāmaye rājyaṃ na ca svargaṃ na mokṣaṃ ca . vivekaśaḥ kṣemyamāne sajjanānāṃ hitaīṣiṇām .
“Not that I desire kingdom, nor heaven, nor liberation; on the contrary, I desire only the well-being of good men who are virtuous and benevolent.”
na tvahaṃ kāmaye rājyaṃ na ca mokṣaṃ na punyataḥ । kāmaye 'smi yad matsyāt svāduprākṛtam ॥
“I do not desire a kingdom, nor liberation, nor heaven; I desire only that which is sweet and naturally available to me.”
Nahi kaśyaciṁ kupitasya vaktavyam
“Nothing should be said to an angry person.”
na tvāham avadhīd rāṣṭre na mitre na ca bāndhave.
“I did not protect my kingdom, nor my friend, nor my relative.”
na tvahaṃ kāmaye rājyaṃ nāpi mohayitum c cittaṃ ।
“I do not desire kingdom, nor do I wish to bewilder your mind.”
na tvahaṃ kāmaye rājyam na ca mohaḥ priyadarśanām | na putraśoka ājānāmi na dāraghṛṇitātmanvan
“I do not desire kingdom, nor am I infatuated with one who is dear to see; I do not entertain sorrow for a son, nor am I compassionate towards a wife.”
na tvāham ajñānād vṛthā nasāghasah
“For I was not ignorantly idle.”
na tvahaṃ kāmaye rājyaṃ nāpi dravyaṃ icchāmi.
“I do not desire a kingdom, nor do I wish for wealth.”
na tvahaṃ kāmaye rājyaṃ na vittaṃ na ca rāgiṇī
“I do not desire a kingdom, nor wealth, nor a beloved”
na tvahaṃ kāmaye rājyaṃ nāpi duḥkhena labhyate
“I do not desire kingdom, which is not obtained without suffering.”
Na tvahaṃ kāmaye rājyaṃ na svargaṃ nāpi mokṣaṃ ca . Vidyāṃ dehi guroḥ putra pārthivānāṃ tṛṇāya .
“I do not desire kingdom, nor heaven, nor even liberation; I desire only knowledge, which is like a blade of grass to be given to the son of a king.”
na tvahaṃ kāmayiṣye na ca dehi nāpi bādhiṣye
“I will neither covet, nor give, nor obstruct.”
na tvahaṃ kāmaye rājyaṃ na ca mohaṃ na saṃgrahaḥ । rājye ’smin upakṣaye kim asmān na bhaviṣyati ॥
“I do not desire the kingdom, nor do I have attachment, nor do I collect; if in this kingdom a harm happens, what will be the future for us?”
na tvahaṃ kāmaye rājyaṃ na vittam na parastrīyām । na cedaṃ asti kimāhurye nānaṛtaṃ vadanti ।
“I do not desire kingdom, nor wealth, nor a wife; if this is not (found in a fool), what do they say who speak the truth?”
na tvahaṁ kāmayiṣye na kadāpi niṣedhiṣye
“I will neither covet nor prohibit”
na tvahaṃ kāmaye rājyaṃ nāpi mohaḥ prajāpatīn। amoghāṃ puṣpitāṃ vāṇīṃ śṛṇu yāṃ na prahāsyasi॥
“I do not desire kingdom, nor have attachment to men; hear my words which are not unproductive and which you will not laugh at.”
na kadācid-api mātṛ-sneḥād-anapagamīṣyati
“He will never depart from his mother's love.”
na tvahaṁ kāmaye rājyaṁ na svargo nāpi mokṣaḥ . na puṇyaṁ na pāpamiti kimapi na kañcana .
“I do not desire kingdom, nor heaven, nor liberation; I do not desire merit or demerit, nor do I desire anything at all.”
Nahi kasya cid api jātu kartumarhaḥ prayatnataḥ . Aśakyam ity eva mantavyam śāstreṇa yad uktam ॥
“One should never attempt to do anything which is not possible; whatever the Shastra says is impossible should be considered as impossible.”
na tvahaṃ kāmaye rājyaṃ na svargo nāpi mokṣaḥ । mama tvam hyadya darśanād abhūt kamārūpaḥ ॥ 234 ॥
“I do not desire kingdom, nor heaven, nor even liberation; you are my real form now, having appeared through the power of your presence.”
na tvahaṃ kāmaye rājyaṃ na ca mohaṃ na vittasañcayam । na putradārādikṛtaṃ na vidyā na ca pāṇḍityam ।
“I do not desire a kingdom, nor do I desire wealth, nor do I desire a family with sons and a wife, nor learning nor scholarship.”
Nāsti nāsti ratirvindate hi kada cidapi ca yaḥ kuryāt॥
“There is no pleasure (fulfillment) for one who does not act even occasionally.”
Na pravekṣyam iti ca yatpratiśrutya svayam eva tat । kriyate vihitam anākulaṃ tad viśvāsaghātakaṃ parasya .
“When someone makes a promise saying 'I will not enter', and then does exactly that, it destroys the trust of the other person.”
Na tvahaṃ kāmaye rājyaṃ na svargo nāpi mokṣaḥ . Māmakīm vāñchaye putrāṃstān hi kāmaye kāmaye
“I do not desire kingdom, nor heaven, nor even liberation; I desire only my sons, for I intensely long for them.”
na tvahaṃ kāmaye rājyaṃ na ca mohaṃ na vai raṇe । na vai parastrī na ca svapne'pi hiṃsāṃ na kāmaye ॥
“I do not desire a kingdom, nor do I desire wealth or a fight, nor another's wife, nor even in a dream do I desire harm.”
na tvahaṁ kāmaye rājyaṁ na ca mohaṁ na vai dhanam
“I do not desire kingdom, nor do I desire attachment, nor do I desire wealth.”
na tvahaṃ kāmaye rājyaṃ na svargo nāpi mokṣaḥ । mama tadeva kīrtayātaṃ yadgrāhyam agrataḥ ॥
“I do not desire kingdom, nor heaven, nor liberation; I desire only that which can be perceived by the people.”
na tvahaṃ kāmaye rājyaṃ na ca mohaṃ na vai dhanam। na ca vidyā na ca rājyena tulanā kartum ।
“I do not desire a kingdom, nor do I desire wealth or worldly delights, and I do not consider knowledge or a kingdom to be comparable.”
na tvahaṃ kāmaye rājyaṃ nāpi mohanam iṣyate
“I do not desire a kingdom, nor do I wish to be infatuated.”
Na tvahaṃ kāmaye rājyaṃ na ca mohaṃ na daivataiḥ. Na piśāceṇa na kāmeṇa na krodhena na lobhataḥ.
“I do not desire kingdom, nor do I desire delusion, nor association with the gods, nor with demons, nor with lust, nor with anger, nor with greed.”
na tvāham ekāmanasāpi cittam vicyutam yathā
“Just as I do not (even) for a moment let my mind be distracted”
na tvahaṁ kāmaye rājyaṁ na ca mohaṁ na vittaśriyam । na vai putrān na dehaṁ ca mamedāṁ tan nivartayet ॥ २४६
“I do not desire kingdom, nor wealth, nor beauty, nor sons, nor even this body of mine, which can be destroyed.”
na tvahaṁ kāmayiṣye na ca te vaśagaḥ syāṁ nityamicchā hi me rājñaḥ
“I do not desire (to be under your control) and I shall not be under your control, for I always have the desire to be a king.”
na tvahaṃ kāmaye rājyaṃ na svargo nāpi mokṣaḥ । mama tvaṃ hi kāmaye yastvāṃ prītyā niveditaḥ ॥ १४४ ॥
“I do not desire a kingdom, nor heaven, nor liberation; I desire only you, who have been lovingly offered to me.”
Na tvahaṃ kāmaye rājyaṃ na ca rājyasya kāmanā. Atha yadyeve kāmaye tanme dehi prayatnataḥ.
“I do not desire the kingdom, nor do I desire to be the king; but if you must give me something, give me what I actually desire.”
na tvahaṃ kāmaye rājyaṃ na ca rājyasya kāmnā. asti danturato nāma kaḥ paśyecca tam agrataḥ ॥ 250
“I do not desire kingdom, nor does kingdom have desire; what use is a crooked (or ugly) man, having a tooth, to one who sees him in front.”
na hi duṣṭamasatyam upakārāya hi kalpate.
“Indeed, what is evil or untruthful does not qualify for an act of kindness.”
na tvāham ekaḥ śakto mayi caikāgratā
“I am not alone in this; concentration is also on my side.”
na tvahaṃ kāmaye rājyaṃ nāpi dravyaṃ na jīvanam । asti mama gṛhe pustakasamgraho'pi ca śāstrāṇi ॥
“I do not desire a kingdom, nor riches, nor even life; I have a collection of books at home, and also the scriptures.”
na tvahaṃ kāmaye rājyaṃ na ca mohaṃ na vai raṇe । nāhaṃ dravyaāya dravyeṣu nāsti mama kadaacana ॥
“I do not desire kingdom, nor do I desire wealth, nor do I have attachment for battle, I never have covetousness for wealth in wealth.”
na tvahaṁ kāmaye rājyaṁ na ca mohaṁ na ca rāgam
“I do not desire kingdom, nor do I desire infatuation, nor attachment.”
namo nāma-gurave vāyavyāya nigamārtha-samagrāya rāmāyaṇāya namaḥ.
“I offer my obeisance to Vāyavya, the revered sage, who has comprehensively revealed the import of the Vedas, and to the Rāmāyaṇa.”
nā copa karaṇa-vistāreṇa bhūmiṁ vihāya mātaraṁ ca sumahatā
“Without delay or elaboration of the means, abandoning the earth and his great mother”
namaste'stu mahābāho śrīmān yaśurindriyaḥ.
“Great-armed one with majestic glory and senses of glory, I bow to you.”
namaste 'stu mahābāho rāghava tvayi supratiṣṭhitām |
“Great-armed Rāghava, I bow to you, in you prosperity is well established.”
namo nārāyaṇāya namaḥ.
“I offer my obeisance to Nārāyaṇa.”
ayodhyā purī vāsudevasya rājaḥ purītī cāgrataḥ ।
“The city of Ayodhyā was the residence of King Daśaratha, and it surpassed all other cities.”
atha ced vāg-viṣaye vṛtto bale ca tasyānujḥ . 7 .
“And if he (Rāma) is engaged in speech with Sītā, his younger brother (Lakṣmaṇa) stays near him.”
atha sendrāgraṇī rājā jagāma aśokavāṭikā.
“Then that king, the leader of the Indra-like, went to Ashoka Vatica.”
athaced vāg-viṣayaḥ śrutvā sadyaḥ prērayet sakalān
“And if having heard the subject of speech he would immediately instigate all”
Atha rājā janayatāṁ vaṃśam-anukūlam sabhāṁ prajānāṁ । Yathārhaṁ vāstu-śāstraṁ ca tad Daśaratho 'bravīt ॥
“Then King Daśaratha, well-versed in Vāstu-śāstra, addressed the assembly of people in a manner befitting their lineage.”
atha rājā janakaḥ śrutvā mithilāṃ priyayā gatā .
“Then having heard, King Janaka went to Mithilā with his beloved.”
na tu śakyam ihāivāvasitā yatra hi sarvābhirāmāḥ sthitāḥ
“It is not possible to stay here when all that is delightful is present there.”
yasya yasya ca hṛtā gauḥ sa tasya haraṇe rataḥ | taṁ vṛṇe vasudhā mātā ca tvāṁ sītā ca lakṣmaṇaḥ || 13 ||
“The earth, my mother, Sita, and Lakshmana all choose that person who takes away the one whose cow has been stolen.”
athā brahmā jagāmāśu marīcimān ṛṣīn pura
“Then Brahma quickly went to the Marīci sages.”
tasya lokānāṃ hṛdāni vismayāccyutāni ca .
“The hearts of those people were struck with wonder and were dismayed.”
atha rājā janayatāṃ vṛkṣān dṛṣṭvā mṛgam imaṃ .
“Then having seen this deer the king remembered his wife”
atha rājā tadāgatyamunimuktāṃ ca divyayā ।
“Then, having arrived, the King heard the Rishi's (Vālmīki's) words released through divine (voice).”
Atha rājā janayatāṁ vaṃśottamḥ śrīmān trivargasya gṛhītaḥ svadharmaḥ.
“Then, the king, the best of the lineage of kings, having taken hold of the three goals of human life, attained his own duty.”
atha vaiśvānaro nāma kaścin brāhmaṇo 'bhavat.
“Then there was a certain Brahmin named Vaiśvānara.”
atha rājā jagāma cittaṁ janayāmāsa harṣam.
“Then the king's mind was delighted and he was glad.”
atha rājā janayatāṃ vṛkṣān tvāṣṭā Himavantam pitā
“Then King Janaka, the father, begot the trees by Tvastar (the divine architect) from the Himalayan region.”
atha sarvagato dṛṣṭvā sarvabhūtāni cātmavat .
“Then, seeing all beings as equal to himself, being present everywhere,”
na tu tena mahārājan kṛtā kacid api hāniḥ
“No harm at all was done by him to the great king.”
atha rājā tad-āgāśca lokāṣṭūṣyanta sarvaśaḥ
“Then the king, the Brahmins and all the people rejoiced.”
tasya vacanād rājā pariplav iva tūrṇaḥ
“The King acted on his words with haste like a great flood.”
tayostu mahato jantuḥ kṛtaṃ sumahatā purā
“The great deed was done by the two great beings long ago.”
tatastu dṛṣṭvā mithilāṃ janakasya duhitaraṃ । tāṃ rāghaveṇa sahitāṃ dṛṣṭvā prahṛṣṭamanaḥ jaṭām ॥
“Then, seeing Janaka's daughter, Sītā, with Rāma, his mind full of joy, his matted locks were delighted.”
tasya vacanād rājā mumoda harṣeṇa pūrṇam
“The king was completely delighted by his words.”
tayoḥ pitāmahaḥ śrīmān rājā daśaratho janakāt
“The glorious King Daśaratha, the grandfather, from Janaka”
tayostva etaggrāmasthānāṃ rājā n āhanubandhi ca
“The king of these people dwelling in this village does not care about us.”
tayostv asminnanvaye'sminn arājyād varuṇaṁ pitā . . 31 ..
“The father of those two, Varuṇa, was deprived of his kingdom in this family.”
tasyataṃ mithilāyāṃ ca rājā jānāti pārvatī
“The king and the people of Mithilā know that very thing”
atha rājā janayatāṃ sutaṃ dṛṣṭvā putra-vatsalaḥ
“Then, being fond of his son, the king saw his son begetting children.”
tatastu dṛṣṭvā ca jananyā mātaraṁ ca svadeśaṁ ca.
“Then having seen his mother and his native land.”
tasya vacanād rājā prahṛṣṭo janakaḥ । sa tu tāṃ priyām āhuḥ pravṛttāṃ hṛṣṭamanaḥ rāgh ।
“King Janaka was delighted by his words, and with a cheerful mind he spoke those pleasant words.”
Atha rājā tu jānīyāt vṛttaṃ tasya kṛtaṃ ca yat . Tataḥ preṣyaḥ pravartayet ॥ ३६ ॥
“Then the king should learn about his (Rama's) situation and what had been done; thereafter the envoy should report.”
atha rājā jagāma cittāṃ praviśya mahato janasyā
“Then the King, entering into the mind of the great people,”
tatsamprekṣya mahātmānaḥ ayodhyāṃ nagarīṃ prati ।
“Having reflected on that, the great-souled one (Rāma) set his sights on the city of Ayodhyā.”
atha rājā prahlādena tu vārtāṃ kurvannupasthitaḥ
“The King then, though present, spoke with Prahlada.”
tayoh tvam ekataḥ mātuḷaṃ pitulaṃ cāparaḥ । itthāṃ-vidheḥ tayoḥ pārśve gantum arhasī sugrīvaḥ ॥ ४० ॥
“You should go to your maternal uncle and he to his paternal uncle, thus you both are to go to their respective sides.”
atha rājā janayatāṁ vṛkṣāṇāṁ phalākākośinī .
“Then the king produced trees whose cavities were full of fruit.”
na tu tenāham utsṛṣṭaḥ pūrvamevaitad udāhṛtam
“But I was not abandoned by him; on the contrary, this was already said before.”
Tataḥ prādurbhūto janayatāṃ iha bhūmau
“Then he appeared on this earth to be born”
tasya tadbhagavānvākyaṁ śrutvā suprahṛṣṭavadanaḥ
“Having heard those words of the Lord, his face became exceedingly delighted.”
tayostu mahatoḥ śūrāu rāmo lakṣmaṇaśca te ।
“Of those two great and heroic brothers, You are Rāma and Lakṣmaṇa.”
tatastu dṛṣṭvā sa pitā putramanujñāpya muniprabhum.
“Then, having seen him, the father, having taken the permission of the sage”
atha rājā jagāma cittaṁ praviśya Rāmasya dhīmataḥ
“Then, having entered the mind of wise Rāma, the king (Dasharatha) came (to his consciousness)”
tasya vacanād rājā parituṣyata sa gṛhītvā ca dhanurvid
“The king was delighted with his words and taking (the bow) , he handed it over to a skilled archer.”
tasya tv aśva-patanasya yat paraṁ ca pṛthivyaiḥ । na tat tad viṣṇumāyāyāḥ khalu aśāntim ayi ॥ ४९ ॥
“The anxiety caused to Dasaratha by the fall of the horse which was more than the earth could bear did not at all subside on account of the illusions created by Vishnu.”
tasya vacanād rājā parituṣyata sa gṛhītvān ca tato dhanurvaraḥ
“The king was pleased with his words and then the best archer took up the bow.”
tatastu mahato hlādaḥ sarve ca janapadāḥ
“Then there was great rejoicing and all the regions were delighted”
tat putraśoktyā tu mahatā tvayi gṛhīte
“Having taken to excessive grief for your son by that statement”
tatastu dṛṣṭvā mṛgaṁ rakta-netraṁ jāṭāmaṇim । cakāra harṣeṇa semetya vadham ॥ ५३ ॥
“Then, seeing the red-eyed deer with the jewelled crest, he, with a delighted heart, rushed to kill it.”
tatastu dṛṣṭvā tanayān tvanyān agnihotreṇa cāgrataḥ
“Then, having seen his sons and others, he went ahead with the Agnihotra ritual.”
tasya vacanād rājā pariṣtuṣṭaḥ sagaraputrān ādityavarcasam
“The king, pleased with his words, addressed the sons of Sagar, who shone like the Sun.”
Atha rājā tu nijaputra-viyogena śokamagnaḥ śava-dṛśair iva santāpitaḥ
“The king was then overwhelmed with grief due to the separation from his son, and tormented as if by the sight of a corpse.”
Athā rājā mithilāṃ purīm
“Then the king went to the city of Mithilā.”
yatpratiñjātaḥ pitā tvayā hanumān |
“The father you have promised to find is Hanuman.”
atha rājā janayatāṃ vṛkṣāṇāṃ yathāyathaṃ sa tu paśyatām
“Then, as the king was looking on, the charioteer produced trees in due order.”
tatastu dṛṣṭvā mithilāṃ janakasya duhitā | ca tayā sahā māyinḥ praviveśa sa nandanaḥ ॥
“Then having seen Mithilā, the princess of Janaka, Sītā, Rāma entered it along with her.”
tato lakṣmaṇamūlena dṛṣṭvā visrastāṃ ca sītāṃ ca ।
“Then seeing Sītā to be careless and looking at Lakṣmaṇa.”
tathāgatavatīṁ dṛṣṭvā mithilāṁ janakātmajāṁ .
“Having thus arrived, he saw Janaka's daughter, Sītā, in Mithilā.”
tasyavacaḥśrutvā rājā mithilāṃ nagarīm gatạḥ
“Having heard his words the king went to the city of Mithilā”
na tu tena mahat-saṅghaḥ kāryaḥ śṛṇvataḥ hi saḥ
“But a great assembly should not be held with him, for he is just listening.”
atharājājagāmacittaṁbrahmācaivāgrataḥ ।
“Then the king's mind and Brahma himself from the front went.”
tayostu mahatoḥ śokaḥ saṃvṛttaḥ janakasya ca
“And grief settled in the hearts of those two great ones and also in that of Janaka.”
atha rājā tu vijayād indra iva divi ramya-tām
“Then may the king, like Indra, rejoice in heaven, having achieved victory.”
tato lakṣmaṇam āgaśya dadarśa atha sā nagarī
“Then, as he entered, he saw Laṅkā city.”
tato rājā janakaḥ prītaḥ sudarśanāṃ cakre sabhāṃ tāṃ yathā nṛpa ।
“Then King Janaka, being pleased, constructed that assembly hall, Sudarshana, like a king.”
atha rājā tad āgatyā pitṛvat putram abravīt
“Then the king, like a father, coming there, spoke to his son.”
tatastu dṛṣṭvā ca pitṛ-vacanaṁ sutaḥ
“Then having seen the father's order the son”
na te viduḥ striyaṃ devīm atha devān atha pūruṣān । viduḥstān hi sarvān vai tāṃ ca devīm ajānatām ॥
“They do not know her, the goddess, and the gods and men; for they know all those, indeed, but not the goddess.”
tasyāśokastraḥ śoka-saṃtāpa-pīḍitaḥ
“Stricken with grief, his sorrows having turned to intense pain”
atha rājā tad-āgrahāt tūṣṇīṃ tasthau yathārham
“Then, because of that insistence, the king stood silently as was fitting.”
tasya vacanād rājā tuṣyāmāsa gadā-dharaḥ
“The king wearing the garland of a club, was delighted by his words.”
Tataḥ prādurbhūtara-thayānasahitaḥ
“Then appeared with chariots and vehicles”
atha jāmavanto vākyam prāha madhurayā girā . niṣīda śokam agrataḥ kṣipram utthāya mahābala ||
“Then Jāmbavān spoke these words with a sweet voice: 'O great hero, casting aside your sorrow, quickly get up.'”
tayoḥ pitṛsahasreṇa yatsametya mahātmavān । na tu me tādṛśo vaṃśo yatprabhūtaṃ dhanaṃ vaśet ॥
“But I do not come from a family that could assemble a thousand fathers and still have such great wealth under its control.”
tasya dṛṣṭvā ca pitṛdevatā tāṃ yathoktabantaṃ ca tato visasarja ha
“Having seen him, the Lord of the Ancestors (Yama) released him, having spoken to him as aforesaid.”
tasya vacanād rājā parituṣṭaḥ kṛtam astravidyām
“The king, being pleased with his (Vishvamitra's) words, having mastered archery.”
atha rājā tadāgacchata kauśalyāṃ mithilāṃ nagarīm ॥ ८१ ॥
“Then the king reached Mithaali nagari of Kaushalya.”
tayostvaśvapatnī ca tena caśvaḥ priyaḥ ॥ ८२ ॥
“Of the two, she is the mistress of the horse, and by him that horse is dear.”
tat paryāśrauṣaṁ kauśikam
“Then I heard (the name of) Kauśika.”
atha rājā tada dṛṣṭvā putraṁ dṛṣṭvā mahābalam.
“Then the king saw his son and saw his great strength.”
tathā daśaratho rājā pitṛvatsalaḥ putram । vasiṣṭhaṃ ca hi brahma gurum ॥
“And thus King Daśaratha, who was very affectionate to his sons, spoke to Vasiṣṭha, who was the preceptor and a powerful being.”
Tathāgatavacḥ śrutvā Jānakīm abhivadan । Nīlavarṇaṃ mahātmānaṃ vānarair api sevitam ॥ ८६ ॥
“Having heard Rama's words, Janaki praised him and the great souled one with a dark complexion, who was respected by the monkeys.”
tato lakṣmaṇam āhvayat prahlādano nīśām agraṁ
“Then Prahlada called Lakshmana to the front at the end of the night.”
tayostvavaśyaṁ mithḥ priyeṇa vacanena ca ।
“Between them, there must be certainly loving words.”
tataḥ pravṛtto janayatpituṛṇāṃ sa pitā nṛpaḥ
“Then, he who was the father, that king, having taken birth, produced his ancestors”
tatastu dṛṣṭvā janānīṃ mātaraṃ ca mahataḥ sutaḥ
“Then having seen His mother, the great King's wife”
tato lakṣmaṇaḥ śaktimāhṛtya visrastabāndhanaḥ śiraḥ
“Then Lakṣmaṇa, having brought the divine arrow Śakti and having loosened his hair, bowed his head.”
Tataḥ prādurbhūto Lakṣmaṇo nāma sahodaraḥ
“Then appeared Lakṣmaṇa, his brother, by name.”
tayostvavaśyaṃ prathitayate rājā yaśasā saha
“The king's fame along with (his ministers') certainly spreads”
tato lakṣmaṇaḥ prahlādanaḥ prahṛṣṭaḥ sahodaraḥ .
“Then Lakshmana, the rejoicing and delighted brother, ”
tasya vacanād rājā tuṣṭaḥ sagaropari
“The king, pleased with his words, stood up.”
tatastu dṛṣṭvā mithilāṃ nagarīṃ janakasya ca rājadhānīm ।
“Then having seen the city of Mithilā, the capital of Janaka.”
tato lakṣmaṇaḥ prahlādano brāhmaṇo rājā ca deva-rāto janakaḥ
“Then came Prahlada's son, the Brahmin Laksman, and the king Janaka, son of Devarata.”
tatastu dṛṣṭvā tāṁ rātriṁ yayau ca yathāgataḥ
“Then, having seen that night, he went as he had come.”
tataḥ prādurabhavac ca rājā janakaḥ tena cāgraḥ
“Then King Janaka appeared and stood before him.”
tatastena yat-anugraheṇa mumukṣavaḥ paramāṃ gatim
“Then, by His grace, those desiring liberation attain the highest state.”
tato lakṣmaṇam āgasyadṛṣṭvā jaṭāṃ ca sītāyāḥ |
“Then he saw Lakshmana and Sita's matted hair”
tathāgatavato vācā yathāśāstraṁ yathāgatam । na mithyāpravṛttasya kṛtaṁ cedvacanaṁ prabho ॥
“The words of Him who has thus come, correspond to the Shastra and are in conformity with what has been said; and verily, the speech of One who has not deviated from truth, is not false, O Lord.”
tatastu dṛṣṭvā mithilāṃ nagarīṃ janakasya ca rājadhānīm
“Then having seen the city of Mithilā and the capital of King Janaka”
tayostva sminneva i-daṁ jagat sarvam idaṁ vrajeta । n āviśīdati nityaśaḥ ॥ 104 ॥
“For from those two, this entire world would assuredly come into being and never perish.”
tasya vacanād rājā tuṣyāmāsa yaśasvinaḥ.
“The king was pleased with his words.”
tataḥ śaśāṅkaśikharaṁ yathoṣmukhaṁ dṛṣṭvā raghuṃ
“Then looking Rama who was like the moon on the peak of a mountain,”
atha dṛṣṭvā janakaṃ mithilāyāḥ purandhrīṃ varaṃ variṣṭham । tato rājā janakaḥ paripraśya jigyāsān-nivṛttyartham ॥
“Then, having seen Janaka, the best and most exalted of men, of Mithilā, the King Janaka questioned him to satisfy his curiosity.”
tayostva asmin abhirūḍhasya rājño jananyā daśamātathaiva ca
“At that time, you were born to that king and your mother, and also to his tenth wife.”
tato rājā janakaḥ prahlādanaḥ sumahābalaḥ .
“Then King Janaka, who was very powerful and a great joy to his people,”
tataste rāma rājaputrasya vacaḥ śrutvā tadāgrahāt । niṣpīḍyamānā hariṇī yathāvidhi ॥
“Then, having heard the words of that prince Rāma, she was being forcibly pressed, the doe-like woman accordingly.”
tatastu dṛṣṭvā dṛṣṭvā tu paryapaśyanmahābalān |
“Then, having seen them, he kept watching the powerful ones.”
tato lakṣmaṇamūrtiṃ ca jṭāmukuṭadharam ।
“Then He saw Lakṣmaṇa, with matted hair and a crown on His head.”
tathā daśaratho rājā putra-śoka-samanvitaḥ
“Thus King Daśaratha was overcome with grief for his son.”
tathā daśaratho rājā prīto nihsṛṣṭa hetikaḥ
“And thus King Daśaratha, pleased and free from worry, ”
na tu dehādviṣaṃ prāpya mumokṣuḥ taṃ prajāpatim । prārthayamītyabhiagamanāt
“Not having obtained the poison from the body, the seeker of liberation could not approach that Prajapati with the request.”
tato lakṣmaṇamāhuḥ pśya rājā hi mumūrṣu ca
“Then they said to Lakshmana, 'Behold, Your Majesty, the King who wishes to die.”
tathaivaṃ rājā daśaratho janakasya purandaram ।
“Thus King Daśaratha was the best of kings to Janaka.”
atha rājā tu dṛṣṭvā putraṁ putravat sudāruṇam
“Then, having seen his son like a son, with great affection”
tataḥ suḥṛllakṣmaṇo rājā ca devarāḥ । śoka-santapta-mityeva śataśo vācaḥ ।
“Then, Lakshmana, the king, and the brothers-in-law, being tormented by grief, spoke in this way hundred times.”
atha rājā tad-āgacchata kṛtvā cāpi pradakṣiṇām.
“Then the king came (to the forest) and having paid his respects by going round (the sage's ashram).”
atha rājā tato vismito vākyaṃ vismāpya vācaspatiṃ .
“The king was then surprised and astonished, and spoke a sentence that amazed even the eloquent.”
tasya tad-rāghavasa vācanaṁ śrutvā munayo deva-rātasya cakāra vismayam
“On hearing that speech of Rāma, the sages present there felt amazed at Rāma's reverence for the king.”
na tu tena mahārājan sā rājyāya vaśiṣyate
“But she will not be subjected to kingship by him.”
tatastu dṛṣṭvā janakaṁ yathārhaṁ abravīn rāmo
“Then, having seen Janaka as was proper, Rama spoke.”
atha rājā tu mithilāṃ purīm . gatvā mahatā veṇunā . tāṃ veṇuṃ mahatāṃ śreṣṭho vādayāmāsa gocharam ॥
“Then, having reached the city of Mithilā, the king (Janaka) having a great bow, made that great bow produce a sound within its range.”
atha rājā jagāma cakrī vadhanihatya mithilāyām
“Then the king, having killed the crow, went to Mithilā.”
tato rāghavaputrasya mithilāṃ praviveśa tada
“Then he entered Mithilā, the city of the king Janaka, then.”
tatastvayā haviradbhyaṁ yajñaḥ sṛṣṭvā prajāpate.
“Then, O Prajapati, you created the yajna with havis and water.”
tatastvayā draṣṭumihaāgataḥ
“Then, he has come here to see you.”
tataḥ pravṛtto janayān prajāḥ sumahato 'bhavat | rāmo lakṣmaṇaśca sahasraśaḥ || 130 ||
“Then, as he began to create beings, a great number of Rāmas and Lakṣmaṇas were born.”
tato lakṣmaṇam atha rājā prahlādayāmāsa tad-vacaḥ
“Then the king consoled Lakṣmaṇa with his words.”
tato lakṣmaṇam atha rājā viditvā cāgrataḥ . prasthito janatāṃ tāṃ ca hṛṣṭaḥ paryadṛśyat ॥
“Then, having known that Lakṣmaṇa had gone ahead, the king, being delighted, proceeded to see that people and looked around.”
tato rājā janakaḥ śrutvā putravat paritāpitaḥ.
“Then, King Janaka, having heard (the news), was distressed like (a father who has lost) a son.”
tatastu dṛṣṭvā mṛgaṁ rakta-netraṁ jāṭāmaṇi .
“Then, seeing the red-eyed deer with the jewel in its mane,”
tataḥ prādurbhūto janayatsva vaṃśam
“Then he appeared to continue his lineage.”
tayostvṛṣabhasīhayoh
“Of those two, the best of bulls and lions”
tataḥ paras tāt trijaṭām viśālākṣīm
“Then, from there, appeared Trijaṭā with large eyes.”
tato daśaratho rājā putra-śoka-samāhiṛtaḥ
“Then King Daśaratha, overwhelmed with grief for his son,”
athā rājā tato vismito jaṭāyuṃ vadhisyati
“Then, being surprised, the king will kill Jatayu.”
tato lakṣmaṇamūlena dṛṣṭvā māyāvinā dvi-yam .
“Then, on seeing the two (Rāma and Lakṣmaṇa) by the power of his illusion.”
tat paryavartata sahasrāṃśur divā puṣkareṇa sah
“Then the thousand-rayed sun revolved with the lotus.”
tathā daśaratho rājā putra-śoka-saṃṛto niśi
“Thus King Daśaratha, overwhelmed with grief for his son, passed the night.”
Tato daśaratho rājā putra-śoka-samāhiṭḥ
“Then King Daśaratha, overcome with grief for his son,”
tathā daśaratho rājā putra-śoka-samāhitah
“Thus King Daśaratha, overwhelmed with grief for his son”
tatpaśyann evaṁ vacanaṁ brahmaṇaḥ śrutvā ca tad vākyam hṛdi sampprasanne .
“Hearing the words of Brahma, while seeing (him) thus, the heart became fully serene.”
Tataḥ pravṛtto janayatāṃ prajāpatīnāṃ sargo yathāvṛttaṃ ca kṛtaṃ ca vivasvataḥ
“Then the creation of Prajapatis began as described, which was done by Vivasvat.”
tato lakṣmaṇamūlena dṛṣṭvā jānkīm atha brūvat
“Then, having seen Janakī, he spoke to Lakṣmaṇa.”
tato lakṣmaṇaḥ śoka-paridhvānta ivāgnibhasmalipibān śarīrāt .
“Then Lakṣmaṇa, as if consumed by grief like a body by fire ashes.”
tataḥ prādurbhūv īśo jagatāṃ yaḥ swadaivavāḥ.
“Then the self-existent Lord, the ruler of the worlds, manifested Himself.”
tatastu dṛṣṭvā ca tato'pi dṛṣṭvā sumahad-vismayamāgato'tha rājā.
“Then, having seen him, and again having seen him, the king was then filled with great wonder.”
tatastu dṛṣṭvā tadgokulaṃ ca devarātena mukhyena .
“Then, having seen that chief of cowherds,”
tato lakṣmaṇo rāghavam ityuvāca vacastvayā hi niṣphurāt
“Then Lakṣmaṇa said to Rāma: Your words are indeed uttered in vain.”
tayostva asmim naśoke niṣpanne janayāmāsa jagannivāsaḥ ॥ १५३ ॥
“Then, when the two were born and Kaushalya's grief had disappeared, the Lord of the world (Rāma) appeared.”
tataste brāhmaṇottamāḥ sarva eva samupaṣṭhitāḥ
“Then all those foremost Brahmins were present”
tato rājā janakaḥ prahlādanaḥ putraprasāditḥ ।
“Then King Janaka, pleased with his son, became cheerful.”
tat sarvam agadānāṃ ca rāghava priyadarśināṃ .
“All those were the herbs for those who were not sick and liked to see Rāghava.”
tasya tad-rāghava-prāṇa jāyamāne tva-vadāt-pitā .
“As that Rāma, whose very life-breath you are, was born, his father”
na tu kāmaye rājyaṃ na ca rājyasya kāmana | na hi naḥ pṛthivyāṃ ca kiñcidasti hṛdaye
“I do not desire the kingdom, nor do I have a desire for the kingdom; nothing on earth is dear to our heart.”
tato rājā janakaḥ prīto vācaspatimathābravīt . nīlāṃ hemnaḥ śatakaṃ sa ca dehādvisṛjyatāt .
“Then King Janaka, delighted, spoke to the Lord of Speech (Brahma) and released a hundred gold Nila birds from his body.”
Tato rājā mahābāhuḥ paripravaśruteḥ śṛṇvān āptavacanaṁ śreṣṭham
“Then the king with great strength, hearing the excellent words of one who had come to instruct him”
na tvahaṃ jānāmi yathāhaṃ prajāyeyaṃ na ca devebhyah pratibhāti vedanā
“I do not know how I can be born and it does not appear to the gods how I can be born with pain.”
tato lakṣmaṇam āha ca mārītaṃ mṛgayā gataḥ
“Then he (Rāma) spoke to Lakṣmaṇa who had gone for hunting.”
tataḥ śaśāṅka-śikharaḥ śikharaīḥ saha parvataḥ
“Then the mountain, with its peak shining like the moon, along with (other) peaks.”
atha rājā tadā dṛṣṭvā putraṃ śoka-paripūrṇa-dṛṣṭiḥ.
“Then, having seen his son, the king's eyes became filled with grief.”
Na tu tena mahārājan sahadevo na saṃstathā । Nā rājā na ca devanātho nāyaṃ vānarayūthapaḥ .
“For with that Maharaj, Sahadeva is not present; nor is the King, nor Dasaratha, nor is this Lord of the monkey army.”
atha rājā tam abravīt sa rājā mithilādhipaḥ
“Then that king, the lord of Mithilā, spoke to him.”
tataḥ prādurbhūto janayetyupari muniḥ
“Then the sage appeared and said 'Janaya'.”
tataḥ prādurbhūto janayat svāṃ vasiṣṭho brahmasammitaḥ
“Then, like Brahma, the venerable Vashishtha appeared, creating (or manifesting) himself.”
tatḥ śaśāṅka-śikharān tri-bhūvan
“Then he went to the three worlds which have the moon as their crest.”
atha rājā tad abravīt sutasya tad vacaś srutvā
“Then the king spoke having heard that son's words”
tatastu dṛṣṭvā janānīṁ manușyarūpiṇīṁ | prākṛtavastṛāṁ jananaṁ ca devīṁ ca jananyāḥ
“Then seeing his janani (mother) in human form, clad in natural attire, giving birth like a goddess.”
tasya vacanād rājā tuṣṭaḥ paryāhṛtya pāṇḍavaḥ
“The king, being pleased with his words, having called back the Pāṇḍavas.”
tataste vānarāḥ sarve hari-nandana-vacaḥ śrutvā
“Then, having heard the words of Hanuman's son, all those monkeys”
tasyavacanād rājā prahlādaśca prajāpatiḥ
“The king and Prahlada, the Lord of creatures, listened to his words.”
tathā sarve samāgamya munayo veda-vidyāsaḥ | cakāra maitrīm āhūṣy a daśarathē ca mumukṣavaḥ ||
“Thus, all the sages who were experts in the Vedas and desirous of liberation, having met, made friendly overtures to Daśaratha.”
Tathā tāṁ prekṣya munim brahmadanda-hastam, nipatya dṛṣṭir mama naṣṭā ca lakṣmaṇa.
“And thus, O Lakṣmaṇa, seeing that sage with a staff of Brahma in his hand, my vision has been destroyed.”
atha rājā tad-āgacchat kṛtvā yaśasi sa-sainikaḥ
“Then, having acquired fame, the king came with his army.”
na tu tena mahārājan ṛtukartā hi tad viduḥ
“The one who knows (ṛtukartā) is not that (Rāma), but rather he knows the appropriate time (ṛtu) for rituals.”
tataḥ śatakratavau dṛṣṭvā dṛṣṭvā kośalam āgataḥ.
“Then having seen (the people of Ayodhya) he (Rama) comes to Kosala again and again.”
na tu dehādavarodhena rājā prākṛtajena vai
“The king is not bound by his bodily limitations, but is naturally (prākṛtajena) so.”
Tataḥ sa guhāyāṃ tāṃ praveśayāmāsa rāghava .
“Then he made her enter into the cave, Raghava.”
tato lakṣmaṇo rājā ca brāhmaṇo munipuṅgavaḥ ।
“Then Lakshmana, the king and the Brahman, the best of sages,”
Tataḥ prādurbhūto janayajñaḥ sa puṇyaḥ.
“Then the righteous public sacrifice appeared.”
tataḥ prādurbhavat puṇyā hariḥ dāśarathēr nidhiḥ
“Then the virtuous Lord Rama, the treasure of Dasaratha, appeared.”
tataḥ prādurbhūto janayatsvayambhuvam
“Then (Rāma) appeared to be born (like a son) to self-born (manu) Śrīrāma.”
tato lakṣmaṇaḥ śoka-pariśrameṇa duḥkhitō jvalaṁ
“Then, afflicted by grief and fatigue, Lakshmana burned with sorrow.”
tatastvayā havirdevaṁ ṛtvā s yathāvidhi ।
“Then, having offered the oblation to the gods in accordance with the prescribed procedure.”
atha rāghava tvayi jāte na kaścid asti paraḥ pitā
“When you are born, O Rāghava, there is no other father for you.”
tato lakṣmaṇaḥ prahlādanaḥ kṛtsno janaḥ saha .
“Then, all the people, together with Lakṣmaṇa, rejoiced.”
tathā daśaratho rājā pitā ca mama yaśasaḥ.
“Thus King Daśaratha is my father and the source of my fame.”
tasya tvaṣṭā tanayaṁ tanayasya ca pautram
“The creator made for him a son and a grandson of the son.”
tato lakṣmaṇam āgasyac cintayāmāsa yathārhataḥ
“Then he thought of Lakṣmaṇa as is proper.”
tathā daśaratho rājā putra-śoka-samanvitaḥ
“Thus King Daśaratha was overcome with grief for his son.”
tathā daśaratho rājā pitṛsattā hi vartate
“And thus King Daśaratha, having the paternal power, stays (in Ayodhyā).”
tasya dṛṣṭvā tu lokānāṃ jagatāṃ ca hitakāmyayā .
“Having seen the worlds, for the sake of the welfare of the worlds.”
tato lakṣmaṇaḥ prahlādaḥ prahlādo lakṣmaṇaḥ pituḥ ।
“Then (Rama's) brother Lakshmana is Prahlada and Prahlada's son Lakshmana (was the father of Dhrtarashtra's wife).”
tato lakṣmaṇo 'bhigamya cukruśe ca prahlādanaḥ
“Then Lakshmana approaching him loudly called out in a joyful tone.”
tataḥ śaśāṅkaśekharaḥ sagaraḥ pṛthivīm ।
“Then Sagar, whose crest was the moon, ruled the earth.”
tato lakṣmaṇaḥ śirasā jagṛhā cītām sā na ca tāṃstvavaśagā na tu svasā .
“Then Lakṣmaṇa took Sītā up, she was not under their control, not her own sister.”
tato raghuvīrasya vacanaṁ śrutvā sagareputraḥ.
“Then upon hearing the words of Raghu Vira, Sagar's son”
na tu gauraveṇa mahatā ca devaiḥ kṛtaḥ pūrvam
“Not before had such a mighty and glorious act been done by the gods.”
tatastu dṛṣṭvā mahatāṃ sa gurum । ṛṣīṃ jānakīśvarīm ।
“Then having seen Janaki and her preceptor, the great sage.”
tato lakṣmaṇaḥ śokaparābhūto niṣpalāśaḥ palāśavat .
“Then, Lakṣmaṇa, overcome with grief, became pale like a palāśa tree.”
atha rājā tad-āgrahāt sukṛtaṃ yat-pravartitam .
“Then, because of that insistence, the King re-established the sacrificial rite that had been commenced.”
Tataḥ prādurbhūto janayatāṃ iva saḥ pitā
“Then he appeared like a father begetting (children).”
tat kṛtvā rāgha-vasya vaca-ṇaṁ ca śrutvā tataḥ paraṁ hṛṣṭa-mānasaḥ niśicaraḥ
“Having done that, and having heard Rama's words, the night-roamer's (Lakshmana's) mind then became especially rejoiced.”
tathā tāsāṁ prajānāṁ ca rakṣaṇaṁ parameṇa tataḥ । śriyaṁ devīma upahvayac ca lakṣmīṁ janayatāṁ yaśaḥ ॥
“Then, for the protection of those creatures and for the sake of His own fame He invoked Lakṣmī, the goddess of fortune.”
tataste yatanāpūrvaṃ rājyād vanam upāgamuḥ
“Then with careful preparations, they set out from the kingdom to the forest.”
tataḥ prādurbhūto janayatsva-vaṃśam
“Then he appeared to continue his lineage.”
atha rājā diśaḥ sarvāḥ plāvayāmāsa mahābalaḥ
“Then the powerful king caused a great flood in all directions.”
atha rājā tato jagāma yatra kṛtaghnena dharma hāniḥ
“Then the king went to that place where there was a loss of dharma due to the ingrate.”
na tu tena mahārājan sumantuḥ tvayi niṣṭhitaḥ
“But, your counsellor Sumantu was not firmly established in loyalty to you, great king.”
na tvahaṃ veda na paro veda na īdṛśīnāṃ vacovidaḥ । nāsmmin kṣatram astīti matvā śrutvā ca yuyutsatā ॥
“Neither I, nor anyone else, nor those who know such words, thinks that there isn't a great warrior in him; having thought and heard, he wishes to fight.”
tathāgatavatī rāmā lakṣmaṇaśca mahābalaḥ
“Thus arrived Rāma and Lakṣmaṇa with great strength.”
tena dṛṣṭā janānī mama devī mithilāyāṃ tadā ।
“Then my mother was seen by Him in Mithilā.”
tat sṛṣṭvā rāghaavasya agastyo yat kṛtaṁ brahmaṇā purā .
“Having created that, Agastya, what was previously created by Brahma, for Raghu's descendant.”
tato lakṣmaṇaḥ śoka-pariśrameṇa duḥkhit o mātaraṁ ca putra-śokāt ।
“Then Lakṣmaṇa, distressed by the grief-exhaustion and his mother by the grief of son,”
Tataḥ pravṛtto janayety agastyo draṣṭum atha rāghavam .
“Then Agastya set out to see Rāghava, having been invited to come.”
tataḥ prādurbhūto janayatāṃ ca yo rāghava
“Then he who was born to bring joy to Rāghava appeared.”
atha rājā tu jānakīṃ dṛṣṭvā prahṛpyā vismitaḥ
“Then, having seen Jānaki, the King was delighted and amazed.”
tato hṛṣṭaḥ prahlāditaḥ sutṛpta ātmānam
“Then, being highly delighted and fully satisfied, he praised himself”
na tvahaṃ veda yadi vā gṛhītum
“I do not know if I can take (him)”
tatastu dṛṣṭvā jānakīm muktakeśīm
“Then having seen Janaki with her loose hair”
tato daśaratho rājā putra-śokābhi-pīḍitaḥ
“Then King Daśaratha, overwhelmed with grief for his son”
na tvahaṃ jānāmi yathāhaṃ punah prāptuṃ śakṣyāmi rāghava prāṇahārī
“I do not know how I will be able to get back, O Rāghava, now that I am separated from you who are my life.”
atha rājā tada dṛṣṭvā putraṃ putra-vatsalaḥ
“Then, being fond of his son, the king saw his son.”
tato rājā janakaḥ prahṛṣṭaḥ sutāṃ ca tāṃ ca dṛṣṭvā
“Then King Janaka, greatly rejoiced, on seeing his daughter and Sita”
Tataḥ prādurbhūto janayataṃ iva tārakaḥ.
“Then it appeared like a star (shining brightly) to the procreators.”
Tataḥ prādurbabhūva rāghavāya mahat vasiṣṭho brahmaṇaḥ paramḥ pravaraḥ
“Then the great and foremost Vasiṣṭha, the supreme among the Brahmins, appeared before Rāghava.”
na tvahaṃ jānāmi yathāhaṃ prapadyeyuṁ
“I do not know how I can approach Him.”
tasya vacanād rājā pravṛtto manasā hṛtā
“The king, influenced by his words, was internally captivated.”
tataḥ prādurbhūto janayatāṃ idam abravit
“Then he appeared, having not crossed over, this (event) to the parents”
atha rājā prahlādena uktvā dadarśa caturaśreṇa rājasabhāṃ pradakṣiṇena.
“Then, having spoken to Prahlada, the king saw the royal assembly on all four sides by going round it.”
tatastu dṛṣṭvā ca tato rāghavaṁ priyadarśinam
“Then, having seen Rāghava, who was lovely to behold”
Tathāgatavatī rātristvayā draṣṭumahotsavam
“The night has arrived for you to see the great festival.”
atha rājā tadāgastyam brahmāstreṇābaruchat.
“Then King [Dasharatha] blinded Agastya with a Brahmāstra.”
tathaiva kṛtvā tu tatkarma yathoktam ayodhyāṃ ca ramyāṃ nagarīm
“Having done thus, and having performed the said ceremony, he entered the beautiful city of Ayodhyā.”
tataḥ pravṛtto janayat prajāpatīnāṃ patir maricīnām atha rājarṣīṇām
“Then the Lord of Prajapatis, who is the protector of Maricis and royal sages, set forth.”
yo hi gaṅgā nadītīre vasan muktipure bhavet
“Whoever lives on the banks of the Ganga in the city of liberation”
atha rājā tu mithilāpuram praviśya sagaṇaḥ । vāmanḥ praveśodhi dvāraṃ tena dṛṣṭaḥ sumahatā ॥
“The king with his retinue entered Mithilāpura and saw Vāmanā entering the gate.”
tato rājā janakastasyāṃ hṛṣṭaḥ putreṇa janmanā .
“Then King Janaka, rejoicing at the birth of his son, ”
yatpratiññāto nihsvargo yadvā svargena vāmanah | yacca devānāṃ hitaṃ tacca rājā pravartayat
“Whatever vow he had taken, or if heaven was to be gained or lost, and what was beneficial to the gods, that the king would enforce.”
tato rāghavaśokāya vāyupravāha ivābhavat
“Then, as if for the sorrow of Raghu's son, a blast of wind arose.”
tato lakṣmaṇaḥ prahlādanaḥ prajāpatīnāṃ varaḥ ।
“Then Lakshmana, the delighter, the best of Prajapatis.”
tato lakṣmaṇaḥ prahlādaḥ prajāpatīnāṃ varaḥ ।
“Then came Lakṣmaṇa, Prahlāda, the best among the Prajāpatis.”
tato lakṣmaṇaḥ prahlādanaḥ sumukhaḥ śrotriyaḥ .
“Then Lakshmana, Prahladana, Sumukha and Shrotriya came.”
tato dṛṣṭvā sa pitā putraṁ puṇyakarmakṛte divi
“Then, having seen his son performing meritorious deeds in heaven”
tataḥ śṛṇvann mahatāṃ vacaḥ
“Then he heard the words of the great sages.”
tathā daśaratho rājā putra-śoka-samāhitḥ
“Thus King Daśaratha, overwhelmed with grief for his son,”
Tataḥ prādurbhavatā rāghvāya mahataḥ sadā .
“Then the mahat appeared to Raghava.”
tataste manuṣyeṇa vācyamāne vākye tataḥ pitā
“Then, when spoken by a man, He is referred to as the father.”
tat sṛṣṭvā tu mahate brahmaṇe ca | rājñe ca janatāṃ caiva tato vinirgato yayau ||
“Having created that, he went forth to the great Brahma and the king and people.”
tatastai rāgha-vasya vacanāt pratītās
“Then, they were convinced by Rāghu's words.”
tatastu dṛṣṭvā lokān nihitya carān vanān
“Then, having seen the worlds and killed the moving and stationary forest dwellers,”
tato lakṣmaṇamūrcchitaṃ dṛṣṭvā rājā vihvalaḥ abhavat
“Then on seeing Lakshmana unconscious, the king became distraught.”
tena dṛṣṭā hanumatā saha vānaraiḥ.
“Then she was seen by Hanumān along with the monkeys.”
Tato lakṣmaṇo rāghavam bāṣpeṇa paryupahvayata .
“Then Lakṣmaṇa surrounded Rāma with tears.”
tathā daśaratho rājā putra-śoka-samanvitaḥ
“Thus King Daśaratha was filled with grief on account of his son.”
tathāgata-vato dṛṣṭvā mithilāṃ yatra sītāyāḥ॥
“Having thus arrived, he saw Mithilā, where Sītā was.”
atha rājā tad vacanam aśṛṇvān atha hṛṣṭapūrvaḥ
“Then, having heard that speech, the king was delighted beforehand.”
atha rājā jagāma tatra yatra rāmo janakālayaḥ
“Then the king went to that place where Rāma was, the house of Janaka.”
na tu dehād vinirbhūto asti rāghava yaśasvin
“But one does not attain fame by the body alone, Rāghava.”
tatastu dṛṣṭvā mṛgaṁ rakta-netraṁ jaṭāyor-vadham
“Then having seen the deer with red eyes, the slaying of Jaṭāyu”
atha rājā paraṃtapaḥ tvṣṭīdac ca gaṇaḥ sah
“Then the king, who was the tormentor of his enemies, and his attendants were pleased.”
tatastu dṛṣṭvā janānīṁ manuṣyarūpeṇa vānarān
“Then seeing his mother in a human form (among) the monkeys.”
tato lakṣmaṇo rāghavam் vācaspatim் vāgyata ātmānam்
“Then Lakṣmaṇa, being self-controlled and wise in speech, spoke to Raghu's son.”
atha rājā tad-āgatya dadarśa Sītām mahādruMe
“Then, having come there, the king saw Sītā under a great tree.”
tataḥ sugrīvaḥ śatṛ-dveṣāt pravṛtto vānarān etadā
“Then Sugīva, out of animosity towards the enemy, addressed the monkeys.”
atha rājā tada dṛṣṭvā putraṁ putravatāṁ varam
“Then, having seen his son, the king saw him to be the best among those who had sons.”
tato lakṣmaṇaḥ sahitaḥ sītā imām avagamya dṛṣṭvā rāghaveṇa saha visarjayiṣyati
“Then Lakṣmaṇa along with Sītā having understood and seen this, will release her along with Rāma.”
atha rājā tu dṛṣṭvā putraṁ putravat suduḥkhitah
“And then, seeing his son, the king was extremely distressed, as if he were seeing his own son.”
tasya tvashṭā ca vidhātā caturaḥ pañcajanānāṃ manahprasādanaḥ ॥ 272 ॥
“The skilled and kindly fashioner and creator of the five kinds of beings wins over their hearts.”
tataḥ prāvṛṇāt tad viṣṇum atha ekāṃ śunakaṃ prati
“Then he offered that to Vishnu and to a single dog.”
Tato rājā Janakaḥ prīto vācaspatim athābravīt . Nīhsṛtya mithilāṃ purīṃ imāṃ prekṣya dṛḍhaṃ vacaḥ ॥ 1-274 ॥
“Then, pleased, King Janaka spoke to the Lord of Speech, having come out of this Mithilā city and seeing it, with a firm resolve.”
tatastu dṛṣṭvā janānīṃ mātaraṃ śravaṇāt prajāpatim
“Then having seen his mother and having heard about the Lord of Creation”
tataḥ śaśāṅka-śirasaḥ himavān pūrvaṃ agrataḥ
“Then, with the moon-like crown on His head, He stood before Himavān.”
na tvahaṃ jānāmi śaraṇaṃ yadasti . vinā nihatsye rāvaṇaṃ raṇa ityeva ॥ 1.277 ॥
“I do not know what refuge there is; I will surely kill Ravana in battle.”
tathaiva tāṁ vacastvaṣṭā pratyuvāca madhurabhāṣiṇī
“Thus, the sweet-speaking Tvastar replied to her.”
tato lakṣmaṇam āha vegitayā rukmiṇī iva lakṣitām
“Then she quickly spoke to Lakshmana, like Rukmini to her beloved.”
Tatah prādurbhūtarathaṁ mahāratho rājā janakaḥ । Sa tu rathasthā sthitvā yathārham abravīt ॥
“Then the great king Janaka appeared on the chariot; standing on the chariot, he spoke as was proper.”
atha rājā tadāgatyadadarśa himavāntanaṁ. tato hari sa gṛhītvā cāpe ca dhanu āpatat.
“Then the king having come there, saw Partha; and then taking the bow Krishna held it and put an arrow on it.”
tatastu dṛṣṭvā mahatā tvayā saha . 282 .
“Then having seen you with the great ones.”
tatastvayā draṣṭumihāgatāḥ
“Then, they have come here to see you.”
tathā tvaṁ rājanandana śrutvā ca me vacanaṁ śiraḥ । karotu gaṅgā tava pāvanaṁ nāmagṛtah ॥
“Thus, having heard my words, may Ganga purify you, O prince, by placing her holy name on your forehead.”
tato rājā janakaḥ pravṛttaḥ sacivaiḥ puruhitaḥ .
“Then King Janaka, surrounded by his ministers and priests, set out.”
tayoḥ tv avagataḥ tathyā vānarair abhipālitaḥ
“Having understood the truth, he was being protected by the monkeys.”
atha rājā tad dṛṣṭvā vacanaṃ ca mahatāṃ tataḥ ।
“Then, having seen that, the King, in turn, spoke.”
tathā tena mahatā vṛkṣeṇa rākṣasairabhipātitaḥ
“And thus by that huge tree he was attacked by the Rākṣasas.”
Tato Lakṣmaṇaḥ śoka-pariśrameṇa vegitaḥ.
“Then, due to the fatigue caused by grief, Lakṣmaṇa quickly.”
tato lakṣmaṇaḥ prahlādanaḥ sumahābalaḥ ।
“Then Lakṣmaṇa, who was very powerful and a source of joy.”
athā rājā tu vijñāya vṛtaṁ ca hṛdi duḥkhitah
“Then, having understood what had happened, the king became distressed in his heart”
tataḥ śṛṇvān mahānādaṃ rākṣasāḥ paryupari sthitāḥ.
“Then, hearing the great noise, the Rākṣasas stationed all around.”
Tataḥ prādurbabhūva rāghvāya mahat kṛtam .
“Then, a great deed was done for Rāghava.”
tato lakṣmaṇaḥ prahlādanaḥ sumanāḥ cāivanubabhūvuḥ.
“Then Lakshmana, Prahladana and Sumana followed him.”
tato rājā mahābāhuḥ trayodaśa sahasraśaḥ
“Then the king with great strength came with thirteen thousand (soldiers)”
Tathaikatāṃ samupagamya vrajantamāyaṃ prajāpatīn. Na hi kaḥ pouruṣeṇa vinā daivaiḥ śṛṇvanti vai vāṇīm.
“As he approached the assembled gods, no one heard his words because it is not possible for mortals to be heard by the gods without extraordinary means.”
tat tvayā dṛṣṭaṁ rājñā daśarathena mahat
“That was seen by you, the great King Dasharatha.”
Tato rājā niścayaṃ dṛṣṭvā putraṃ praduṣṭātmavān . Niṣīdyedāṃ vacaṇamabravīt ||
“Then having made up his mind, seeing his son, the king, with a corrupted mind, sat down and spoke this sentence.”
tato lakṣmaṇaḥ pauruṣeṇa vardhiṣṇunā sahasraśaḥ ।
“Then Lakshmana with courage that grew in a thousand ways”
tatastu dṛṣṭvā mithilāṃ nagarīm
“Then having seen the city of Mithilā”
tatah śṛṇvān diśaḥ sarvāḥ kathāṃ vṛttāṃ ca mārutiṃ
“Then he heard on all sides the news about the deeds of the Maruti”
tato lakṣmaṇam āgaśya bruvatsva bahubhir rṇam
“Then, having come, tell Lakshmana, with many salutations, about the debt.”
Tato Lakṣmaṇaḥ Prahlādanaḥ sa me bhrātā Hanumāniva ।
“Then Lakṣmaṇa, whose name is Prahlādana, is my brother like Hanumān.”
sa tvāṃ rājan paripālaya nityaṃ prajāpatīnāṃ yad-anutpattiḥ
“You, O King, protect them always; otherwise there will be no creation of Prajapatis.”
tato daśaratho janakaṃ rājānam abravīt. sa sītā yaśasā tulyaḥ sabhāryo iva vānaraiḥ.
“Then Dasaratha spoke to king Janaka, He, like Sita in fame, with his wife, is equal to the monkeys.”
Tataḥ prādurbabhūva Indra iva divi.
“Then he appeared like Indra in heaven.”
tataḥ prādurbhūtaraathaṁ dṛṣṭvā rāmaṁ janakasutām
“Then, having seen Rāma and the King of Videha's daughter”
Tataḥ śataguṇā jāhau raudraṁ visrumphitaṁ vacaḥ
“Then she spoke a hundred times more furious and uncontrolled words.”
tathāgatavatī rājadhānī yāśasā jagatastadā
“Thus at that time, the royal capital was exalted by fame.”
atha rājā tad ajānān kṛtavairī yaḥ pitā naḥ
“Then the king, not knowing that he was our father, became our enemy.”
tatpitrā daśarathena proktamāgaśtyakathāniśi
“That story of Agastya was told by father Dasharatha on a night”
atha rājā tadā dṛṣṭvā putraṁ putra-vatsalaḥ
“Then, the king, being extremely affectionate to his son, saw him”
tatastu dṛṣṭvā timirontaragatāṃ satīm
“Then having seen her standing in the darkness”
tathā daśaratho rājā pitā mama sa pitā.
“Thus Daśaratha, the king, is my father and your father.”
tatsūtaputreṇa mahatā veditavyaṁ sagaṇāguṇam
“That should be known with its attributes and without attributes by the great son of a charioteer”
tasya tvaśvapurī tūrṇamāhūrttādeva vi-jayā
“His chariot, which was capable of going everywhere, arrived at that very moment.”
tataḥ pravṛtto janayān idam
“Then (Janaka) having started (the ceremony) spoke this.”
tato lakṣmaṇaḥ prahlādanaḥ sumukhaḥ srīmān
“Then Lakṣmaṇa, whose face was a delight, and the prosperous one,”
atha rājā tadāgastyā ṛṣim āgato yathāgataḥ
“Then, King [Dasharatha] came to the sage Agastya as he had arrived.”
tatastu dṛṣṭvā janānīṃ mātaram ca svadeśataḥ
“Then having seen his mother and motherland”
tathā daśaratho rājā pitṛsattamaḥ
“Thus King Daśaratha, the best of fathers”
na tu dehādavaroaktiṁ visṛjya yaḥ sa pitā mama
“He is my father, not abandoning bodily attachment, statement.”
tato lakṣmaṇaḥ śoka-paryāpta hṛdayaḥ sagara-putrān api ca
“Then Lakshmana, with a heart overcome by grief, addressed even the sons of Sagar.”
tathā daśaratho rājā putra-śoka-samanvitaḥ
“Thus King Daśaratha was filled with grief for his son.”
tathāgatavatī rāmā lakṣmaṇena sahāyinī
“Rāma having come (to the forest), was accompanied by Lakṣmaṇa.”
tathaiva sa pitā devānāṃ pitāmaha ivāgninā
“Thus he is the father of the gods, like the progenitor Prajapati with fire.”
tato lakṣmaṇo nilīyāt sagṛha-grāmo vanaṁ gataḥ
“Then Lakṣmaṇa, taking his brother and family along, departed for the forest.”
Tataḥ sugrīveṇa brāhmaṇoktiṃ sumahatīṃ śrutām
“Then by Sugriva the very great saying of the Brahman was heard”
tato daśaratho rājā putra-śoka-samāhitḥ
“Then King Daśaratha, overwhelmed with grief for his son”
tato rāghavasutrasya mithilāṁ yoṣitā yayau
“Then the princess went to Mithilā, to Rāma's son.”
tataḥ prahlādena mahatā apranītaḥ pṛthak sthitaḥ
“Then, separated from Prahlada, he stood (there)”
tatḥ pravṛtto janayetyabHIVĪkṣya mumūrṣuṇā ।
“Then having looked at him who wished to die, he spoke.”
tataḥ prādurbhūto janayann harṣam athābravīt
“Then, causing joy, he appeared and spoke.”
tato lakṣmaṇaḥ pavanena veginā saha brāhmaṇānāṃ rājaputra yaśasā ॥ ३३४ ॥
“Then with the swift Laksman and with the Brahmanas the prince attained renown.”
tatastvayā draṣṭumihāgatḥ
“Then, he has come here to see you.”
tathā daśaratho rājā putrān priya iva agrataḥ.
“Thus King Daśaratha looked at his sons as if they were his very dear self.”
tathā daśaratho rājā putra-śoka-samaplavaḥ
“Thus King Daśaratha was overwhelmed by grief for his son.”
tato lakṣmaṇam āha draṣṭuṃ nihatyān hanumatā girim
“Then he said to Lakṣmaṇa to see the mountain killed by Hanumān.”
atha rājā tada dṛṣṭvā putraṁ putra-vatsalaḥ.
“Then, the king, being very affectionate to his son, saw him.”
tato lakṣmaṇaḥ prahlādanaḥ suprasaṇṇavadanaḥ
“Then Lakshmana, with a very cheerful face, spoke.”
tato daśaratho rājā putra-śoka-samāvṛtaḥ
“Then King Daśaratha, overwhelmed with grief for his son”
tato lakṣmaṇaḥ śoka-paryāptahṛdayo rāghavasyasya paryupāgamāt
“Then, with a heart overcome by grief, Lakṣmaṇa drew near to Rāghava.”
tato lakṣmaṇaḥ prahlādaḥ prajā raghunandana ।
“Then Lakṣmaṇa and Prahlāda, the people, Raghu's delight.”
tataḥ śaśāṅkaśikharaām himavāntīṁ girim
“Then (Rama saw) the mountain with a peak shining like the moon”
atha rājā prahlādena putreṇa sārdham udīrayat
“Then the king spoke along with his son Prahlada.”
tato rājā niścalam eti yad viṣṇugrasto 'bhavat |
“Then the king comes to the firm conclusion that he was overpowered by Viṣṇu.”
tatastu dṛṣṭvā mithilāṃ janakaḥ putrikāṃ dṛṣṭi-prasādena | rājā bibhīṣaṇo rāghavāya namaskṛtvā saparivāraḥ ॥ ३४७
“Then, seeing Mithilā, King Janaka, with the sight bestowed by a daughter, saw; King Vibhīṣaṇa, with his family, bowed to Raghu's descendant.”
tato daśaratho rājā putra-śoka-samāhitḥ
“Then King Daśaratha, overwhelmed with grief for his son”
tataste yatirūpeṇa prasiṭya prākṛtaṃ vacaḥ
“Then, as a ascetic, having assumed a natural demeanor, he spoke”
tataḥ prādurbhūv sutaḥ śreṣṭhaḥ kākolukād api dāruṇaḥ ॥ ३५० ॥
“Then the best of sons, even more terrifying than Kākolatīka, was born.”
na tu dehalābheṇa tena rājasamastam
“Not by the gain of the body did he attain the sixth state like a king”
tato lakṣmaṇaḥ śirasā jagṛhā rāmaṁ rājaputra nīlāmbaradharam
“Then Lakṣmaṇa bowed to Rāma, the prince wearing blue garments, with his head.”
tathāgatavatī rājadhānīm āhūya sva-janān yayuḥ.
“They went to Kosala, having invited the citizens of the capital.”
tasya dṛṣṭvā tu mahatā tva-vārohata
“Having seen him, the great one (Rama) mounted it.”
atha rājā tadā dṛṣṭvā putraṃ nandinam adbhutam.
“Then, having seen his wonderful son Nandin.”
Tato rājā Janakaḥ prahṛṣṭaḥ sumahotsavamakaroṭ punyaṁ narottamajātmanā ॥ ३५६ ॥
“Then King Janaka, being exceedingly delighted, caused a great and meritorious festival to be performed on account of the birth of the best of men.”
tathā hi daśaratho rājā putra-śokena pīḍitaḥ
“Thus King Daśaratha was afflicted with grief for his son.”
tathā daśaratho rājā putreṇa sahitaḥ priyeṇa
“Thus King Daśaratha was with his beloved son.”
tathā daśaratho rājā pitā nandati me kulāt
“Thus my father King Daśaratha rejoices in my family.”
tathā daśaratho rājā pitā mama sa pitā
“Thus Daśaratha, the king, is my father and your father.”
atha rājā tadā dṛṣṭvā putraṁ putravat sagarbhabhṛt
“Then, seeing his son as if he were his own and as if still carrying him in the womb”
na tu dehād avinābhūto na manaḥ prādurbhavet | na deho dehataḥ jāyate na mano manasaḥ
“The body does not arise from another body, nor the mind from another mind.”
tatastu dṛṣṭvā mahatāṃ sagastyo vedavittamḥ ।
“Then, on seeing them, Sage Agastya, the greatest knower of the Vedas,”
Athā rājā tu vijayād Indro nāmābiviśrutaḥ.
“Then the king, famous for his victory, was named Indra.”
tatastu dṛṣṭvā mṛgaṁ carantaṁ vanamaśokavanam।
“Then, seeing the deer roaming in the ashoka grove,”
atha rājā tāṃs tribhir etaiḥ saha devaratham anucintayat.
“Then the king thought about them along with his brother Bharata.”
na tu dehalābhena jīvitenaccha nityaśaḥ
“Not by merely obtaining a body or living perpetually.”
tatastu dṛṣṭvā gurukulaṁ mahat
“Then having seen the large gurukula”
tataḥ śoka-pariduṣṭayā dṛṣṭyā vṛkṣān dṛṣṭvā raghupatir nivedayāmāsa vaidahiti
“Then, with a sorrow-embittered gaze, having seen the trees, the Lord of the Raghu dynasty informed the Vaidehi.”
tatḥ projā hṛṣṭā sarva eva dṛṣṭvā gṛham
“Then, having seen the house, all the people were delighted.”
atha rājā tadā dṛṣṭvā putraṃ putravat satīṃ sutām
“Then, the king, having seen his son like a son, and his daughter-in-law like a daughter”
tatastvayā havirdhānyā vṛto rājā daśarathaḥ
“Then, by you, King Daśaratha was surrounded by Havirdhanya”
atha rājā janakaḥ śrutvā mithilāṃ prasthitaḥ ॥ ३७३ ॥
“Then, having heard, King Janaka set out for Mithilā.”
tato lakṣmaṇamāhuḥ paśyāmi ca yathā gatam ।
“Then they said to Lakshmana, 'We see that you have gone'.”
Tataḥ śṛṇu gaditaṃ vainateyād virāṭaṃ vākyam aśokahṛdayaḥ
“Then, with a heart free from sorrow, hear the words spoken by Garuda's son ( Jatayu ) to Vibhishana.”
na tu dehād vibhūtāya rājasūyena darpayet
“He should not be proud of his bodily strength nor should he boast with pride on account of royal consecration.”
tato lakṣmaṇaḥ prahlādanaḥ kauśikaḥ sagarī vaṃśaḥ
“Then (came) Lakṣmaṇa, Prahlāda, Kauśika and the Sagarī lineage.”
tataḥ prādurbhūto janayatāṃ idam abravit
“Then he appeared, not having fully understood this (what was happening) of those who were giving birth.”
tataste brāhmaṇottamāḥ sarva eva samupastiṣṭhāḥ
“Then all those best of Brahmins stood before him.”
atha rājā tadā dṛṣṭvā putraṁ putravatāṁ varam
“Then, the king, having seen his son, the best among those having sons”
tato lakṣmaṇamūlena dṛṣṭvā jānkīmṛṣīṇām |
“Then, having seen Sītā at the feet of Lakṣmaṇa, among the sages.”
atha rājā tada dṛṣṭvā putraṁ putra-vatsalaḥ.
“The king then, being very fond of his son, having seen him.”
tayostvam agrato gaccha nihatya śiraṣi tadā haniṣyasi ॥ 383 ॥
“You go ahead of them and kill; then you will kill (the others) on (your) head.”
tatastu dṛṣṭvā ca paraṃ prahṛṣṭaḥ । manasā tuṣyataṃ vṛttam ।
“Then, having seen him, he was exceedingly delighted and mentally satisfied with what had transpired.”
tataḥ śatakratum upāgamya dhīman kṛtam astram upastṛim cakāra
“Then, having approached Śatakratu, the wise one made the completed missile and the upastr̥im.”
tato lakṣmaṇaḥ prahlādanaḥ sumukhaḥ śravaṇaḥ sugāḥ .
“Then (followed) Lakshmana, Prahladana, Sumukha, Shravana and Sugriva.”
tathā daśaratho rājā pitā mithilāyāḥ rājati
“And thus King Daśaratha, the father, rules over Mithilā.”
tatastu dṛṣṭvā janakasya purohitam | adhigamya ca yathārhaṃ ṛṣim proci vāṅ || 388 ||
“Then, having seen the family priest of Janaka, he approached him and spoke as was proper.”
tataḥ prādurbhūto janayatāṃ yaśasaṃ pitā
“Then the father appeared, bringing glory to his progeny.”
tatastu rāghavaḥ śrīmān dṛṣṭvā sītāṃ tato vṛkṣād
“Then, the illustrious Rāghava, having seen Sītā, then from the tree”
tato rājā parantapaḥ svayameva gato rathaḥ
“Then the king, who was a tormentor to his enemies, himself got into the chariot.”
tataḥ śoka-pariduṣṭayā hṛdayā caiva duṣkṛtaiḥ
“Then, with a mind afflicted by grief and a heart filled with past misdeeds”
tatas tvayā rājan vitatatnena pṛṣṭḥ
“Then, by you, O King, having been fully questioned,”
tathā vihāya mahatāṁ niṣedhaṁ jāgāma vaiśālīṁ purīṁ janasyā rakhṣāyā
“Thus, disregarding the warning of the elders, he went to the city of Vaiśālī for the protection of the people.”
Tato lakṣmaṇo 'bhigamya cintayāmāsa hṛdi sthitaḥ
“Then Lakṣmaṇa, approaching and standing close, pondered within his heart.”
tato lakṣmaṇaḥ prahlādanaḥ sagarvo jvalad-vanaḥ ।
“Then Lakṣmaṇa, with a delighted heart and shining like a blazing forest,”
tathā daśaratho rājā putra-śoka-saṃṛto niśi
“And King Daśaratha, overcome with grief for his son, spent the night”
tato lakṣmaṇaḥ prahlādanaḥ suprāsannavadanaḥ
“Then Lakshmana, with a very cheerful face, spoke.”
tato daśaratho rājā putra-śoka-samanvitaḥ
“Then King Daśaratha, overwhelmed with grief for his son”
tato lakṣmaṇam āhuṣ te sūryavaṃśa-sambhavaṃ
“Then they spoke to Lakshmana, who was born in the solar dynasty”
agnim īḍe purohitam । yajñasya devam ṛtvijam ।
“I praise Agni, the chief priest, the divine officiant of the sacrifice.”
Āditya eka-cakra iha prabodhay || Tvam eko deva-sakhaḥ kila tannaḥ
“Make the one-wheeled Aditya aware here; You alone are the friend of the gods, we know that.”
Agniṃ īḍe purohitaṃ yajñasya devaṃ ṛtvijam । hotāram indrāgnayoḥ ।
“I praise Agni, the priest, the divine sacrificer, the invoker of Indra and Agni.”
agním īḍye puróhitam yajñasya dévam ṛtvidām | hōtáram indrāgnayōḥ ॥
“I praise Agni, the priest who invokes the divine in the sacrifice, the sacrificer of Indra and Agni.”
Agniḥ mūrdhā divaḥ pāvaḥ.
“Agni is the head or top of the sky, a purifier.”
Ayaṃ gauḥ śṛṇvantu gāvo diśaḥ sarvataḥ . Na tvāṃ diśaḥ pārśvaṃ na tvāṃ sarvataḥ ॥
“May this cow hear and may cows in all directions hear; you are not in any direction nor on all sides.”
Yato dadhāti gabhastibhyāṁ yata āste pṛthivyā vasuvṛddhā drumanntī vasupatnī । Yasyā hiranyavarnā hāraḥ śreyaḥ kaṇṭhe divyaṁ jaḍitaśleṣam । Aśīmadabhyāṁ pinākahastā mṛḍu mṛḍu mṛḍayantī rambhorukṣmatī.
“From her two hands she holds and bestows; stationed on earth she promotes prosperity; she wears a divine necklace studded with gold around her neck.”
agníḥ āyúr-vaídyo rājā́ jagato jagaténdro devaḥ ।
“Agni is the king, the physician of the world, the lord of the world, and a god.”
agní āyúrvaidyaḥ
“Agni is the physician of life”
yaṃ somam indrāgni vāyavyānudhānāḥ
“Whom Indra, Agni and Vayu follow while pressing (Soma)”
Indrasyā nu vṛṣṇānāṃ samudgato vāraṇaḥ । Ṛgvedo'dhigamyate ॥
“The elephant Vāraṇa, rising up, now proclaims Indra's might, and the Ṛgveda is comprehended.”
agní āyúrvaidyaḥ kaviḥ devaḥ purohitaḥ prajāpatiḥ tváṣṭā ca brahmā cāgré
“Agni is the physician of life, the wise deity, the divine purohita, the lord of creation, the maker and Brahma in the beginning.”
agnidagdbo vindhyavīthīprapadye. ṛcaḥ somasya māvatv ॥
“May the hymns of Soma protect me, who, having burnt in the fire of the Vindhya, now take refuge.”
Nirṛtim na tu kāmaye yaśaḥ kāmaye dhanam ca devā ṛtāvṛdhā vardhayantu mā druhāṇā vṛṇe
“I do not desire Nirṛti, but I desire fame and wealth; may the gods who are promoters of ṛta increase me, I choose not to be misled.”
agnidagdho nayanena paśyettaṃhasaḥ parastāt । tamen Eva brahmā prāṇadātā ca devā viduḥ ।
“The one who is seen by the eye that has been burnt by Agni, beyond the darkness; That One alone Brahmā, the Life-giver, and the gods know.”
oṃ । āditya eka-cakra iha pra-bodhanaṃ । sūryaḥ pra-vīdvān divi sthāyi-bhū-dhanuḥ ॥
“The sun, the one-wheeled chariot, here gives enlightenment; the sun, the knowledgeable one, standing firm in the sky, is the bow.”
oṃ agre vāyo agre indo vāyuragraḥ । agraṃ mitrāvaruṇayoḥ ।
“The Vedic gods Agni, Vayu, and Indra occupy the foremost positions, preceding even Mitra and Varuna.”
yo devānāṃ purohitaḥ purastād vidhāya .
“Who having created makes (himself) the priest of the gods.”
Agni āyurvaidyo vaiṣṇavo 'tha Bṛhaspatiḥ . Skannaṃ parṇaṃ yatprāṇo 'nu prāṇātprabhuḥ ॥
“Agni, the doctor of life, a Vishnu and a Bṛhaspati, who, having fallen, revives life.”
Agnidevāya vidmahe hiraṇyavarṇāya namaḥ । viśvānāmekadaṣtutaye । Agniye viśvato mukhāya ।
“We know Agni, the deity of golden hue, and offer oblations to Him; He is praised by one and all; Agni, the all-pervading, is worthy of worship.”
Agnidūtāya | Ṛṣaye | Dīve | Devāya | Vidmahe | Agnaye | Devāya | Dhimahi | Tanno | Agniḥ | Pracodayāt ‖
“We invoke Agni, the messenger, the seer, the divine, the deity, to enlighten us.”
Ayaṃ gauḥ śṛṇu medhasi tanūyatām । Niśitaṃ paśya me gāvam ॥
“O Cow, listen to my wisdom and behold my Cow which is standing right here.”
Ayaṃ gauḥ śunakhasyā pāśād vimuktaḥ śṛṇvān śravataṃ devasakhaḥ
“This cow, freed from the noose of the dog, listens (to the sounds) and hears (the voice) of the friend of the gods.”
Ayaṃ gauḥ śṛṇu medhāsāṃ vacaḥ śṛṇu . Viśvasya hi sabhāpatiḥ .
“Hear the words of the wise, this cow; hear, for He is the lord of the assembly of all.”
Agna āyur vindate gātum Agna āyur vindate gātum taṃ yaśasā jvalantam āyur Indreṇa toya-nute.
“Agni, whose life is being nourished by Indra with water, finds his path to fame and jolts to radiant life.”
Ayaṃ deva-rāto astu mama, māyi gāṃ nayet-tu ca.
“May this god give (me) a cow, and may he bestow it on me.”
agna āyur vindate gātum yaśasaḥ pārāyate yantrāt. tasyā na viśatāṃ dṛtaṃ vaśe vāgindriyēṇa pāpmanā.
“By this method Agni (or the student) finds his own lifespan and fame, that person does not fall under the control of the lower forces through their power of speech.”
Ayaṃ gauḥ śṛṇu māvya ktāṃ yajurvedena nibodhat | Divyā vācaḥ pravartate āmi devā stvāṃ paryupa sthitaḥ ॥
“Hear the unmanifested Veda through Yajurveda, O Cow; the divine speech is being uttered, and the gods are standing around you.”
yasyaā hiranyavatī divyā duhitā | har-yā śvetā savalā | gāvo dādr̥pu-rne | tasyāṃ pāhi | jotiṣāṃ pate |
“Protect the radiant lady, with golden and white-complexioned, unblemished cows, the celestial daughter of Heaven.”
ṛk 1 . 30 . gātum gantāram . haryaśvam . yathāhva yat . tad anuh lād ayan . ṛṣ ayah . pavamānam .
“The sages, deligted, thus called the coming, tawny-coloured horse, the traveller (to us), like as they invoked (him)”
Ayaṃ yajño niśāyyo daśeme mahīnām । Ṛcaḥ somasya vrāte ca kratavaḥ.
“This yajña is to be performed on the tenth day of the month, the hymns are for the vow of Soma and for the rituals.”
Ayaṃ sujātō ayamēkaḥ sujātō । Ayaṃ sujātō ayamēkō vayam ॥
“This (Agni) is well-born, this one is well-born; this (Agni) is well-born, we are well-born.”
Ādityo deva-ratho jāto janayaty eṣa tamāḥ . Sarge 'smin pūrvaḥ ṛṣiḥ provāca vāyuḥ.
“The Sun, the divine chariot, having appeared, dispels the darkness; in this creation, the first ṛṣi (or poet), the wind, spoke.”
āyuṣte vardhayan bhātu tvaṣṭā tvāṃ paśyan jīvayan . iṣumān san syamīkaḥ .
“May Tvaṣṭā, while observing you, increase your life; and, being full of vigour, you may live.”
Ayaṃ yajño yasya rājate dānaṃ paśumatī syāt | Tayi svāhā kas tvāṃ vṛṣṭīr iva
“This Yajna, whose gift is rich in cattle, where is Your Svāhā like a shower to You?”
Ādityasya cakṣoḥ savitā savitāḥ । Sūryasya devasya diggajasya ॥
“The eye of Aditya, the impeller, is impelling; of the sun, the god, the diggaja.”
Ayaṃ yaḥ senā Himavāntamāyi gacchati . Arciṣmānaṃ ṛṣimāhuḥ pṛthivyā iṣa ha .
“This one who goes with the army to the Himavant, they call the seer Arciṣmān; he is the eye of the earth.”
āditya ṛṣabho vṛṣa yasya putro rohiṇī-kṛtaḥ । tamevamāhuḥ puruṣaḥ yasya nārī garbhe putrikā ।
“They call him a man whose son is born with a girl, like the Aditya, the best of men, whose son, Rohini, was born.”
agnim īḍye puruhūtaṁ yaśasaḥ kāmaṁ vṛṇīmahe । sa naḥ prajāṁ draviṇaṁ vi naśyātām vṛṇate
“We invoke Agni who is praised by many, for the sake of fame, may he choose for us progeny and wealth that does not perish.”
Ayaṃ yajño manuṣaḥ kṛto nāsti nādyatāṃ vṛṇīmahe । Nāsti dāto yasya nāsti kartā ca paśuṃ vṛṇīmahe ॥
“This sacrifice, created by a man, is not complete; we choose a patron who will make it complete.”
Ayam yah pṛthivīṃ viśvato vṛtvā ati tyatiṣṭhad bhuvanāni viśvān . Deānāṃ rūpam api vṛṇate saḥ yaḥ paśyed vi prāṇati ca prajāpān ॥
“He who, having encircled the earth on all sides, stands forth, and sees the universe and all beings, is the form of the gods.”
Ayam me haṣṭaḥ prāṇadāḥ khalu me.
“This (right) hand of mine is indeed the life-giver.”
agnidagdho'bhavaadvai śyenaḥ । tamu tvāṃ jānihi yaḥ syādgṛṇītām ॥
“The Falcon, having been burnt by Agni, has become like (or possibly 'has become') a fried (or roasted) grain; you know (him) who (thus) deserves to be seized.”
Ayaṃ devānāṃ ṛṣir viśvato mukham. Pṛthivyāḥ raso antarikṣasya nābhiḥ.
“This (Agni) is the seer of the gods, the all-encompassing face; the essence of the earth, the navel of the sky.”
Ayaṃ gauḥ śyāmo ayaṃ gauḥ śyāmo ayaṃ gauḥ śyāmaḥ । Ayaṃ goḥ śyāmo gauḥ ।
“This cow is black, this cow is black, this cow is black; this black cow is a cow.”
Ayam anīvaśaḥ | Asthū Indraḥ | Tvāṣṭā cid viśvatohat:ḥ |
“This one is unoppressed; Indra is not permanent/fixed; even Tvastar who exists everywhere slays him.”
yato vṛścikarmāṇaṃ haryaśvaṃ sujātam, ato rudrāya namo nityam
“To Rudra, whose wrath is like a scorpion, whose horses are tawny, and who is well-born, I offer eternal homage.”
Ayaṃ somo pavitram idaṃ madhu madhuṃ pibata.
“This Soma is purifying; drink this sweet Soma.”
Ayaṃ yaḥ pārśvê'paavṛtād yaḥ pūrvebhyāḥ pitā dādāt.
“The same (Agni) who on this side (of the heaven) shines so brightly and kindly bestows light on those who were (on the other) before.”
Ayaṃ sujātā sumatīḥ kas tvāṃ vande mātaram. Hiraṇyaprākārā hariṇī sujātośmrayaḥ.
“Who are you, O well-born one with excellent intellect, that I should praise you as my mother, you who are like gold and have a radiant complexion.”
Ayaṃ devā ṛṣikṛtaḥ purastād yasyedaṃ pracakṛpannu tāni । Tena devāsaha hi yajñamidaṃ prokṣatī-pūrāṃ yajusā devā yajan .
“This (fire) was created by the ṛṣis in the presence of the gods, in the beginning, from whom they produced these (creations); with this the gods along with (the ṛṣis) performed this sacrificial offering, the precursor of the Yajus (ritual).”
Ayaṃ yaḥ praharaṇe śiśum | taṃ mama māyā hasiḥ
“This one who in fury seizes the child, your Maya”
Ayaṃ sujāto 'atyānuttamo devo devebhya evidaṃ । Sa naḥ kalpaya tu prājām .
“May this most excellent born god, superior to all gods, grant us offspring.”
Ayaṃ gauḥ śaśiyukto'yaṃ gauḥ śaśihīnah | Ayaṃ me paśupānāya śriyamāya ca gauḥ
“This cow with the moon is for my prosperity and that cow without the moon is for my cattle”
Ayaṃ gauḥ savasā śūro raksāṃsi prathamā divi . Etām arcṣīma tīm gauṃ kṛṇvantu ma gṛbhīm .
“This mighty ray which first appeared on high, make that brilliant light firm in my dwelling.”
Ayaṃ gauḥ śṛṇu rājan hiranyavarnāṃ hariṇī । Suvarṇarajatasrājāṃ hemāranyapratīkāsaṃ । Maṇināmnīsāṃ ca devīṃ māvasmin praviśāntu yām ॥
“May the Goddess with golden complexion, resembling a golden and silver garland and a forest of gold, and bearing the name of a jewel, enter into me.”
Ayaṃ sujātā iti naḥ . Sa idaṃ viśvam āyati .
“He who is thus born, comes unto this world.”
Ayaṃ somo pavate mṛjvānindo'śvinoḥ । Vāyuḥ prāṇaḥ ṛtukṛt ।
“This Soma juice purifies, the purifier Indra's draught for the Ashvins; the wind is life and seasons' maker.”
Ayaṃ somo mahate vṛkṣāya haviḥ-śrutḥ । Rāje ca deva-rātāya madhumān vi pinākahi .
“This Soma, well-known as an oblation, is for the great Vṛkṣa and for Devarāta, the king; it is sweet and intoxicating.”
Ayaṁ sujāto 'suro nu dehi drutam । Aśvinau yātuṁ piprāṇaḥ śṛṇuhi gṛtsam ॥
“Grant quickly this Soma to the well-born Asura; hear, Gṛtsa, the two Aśvins coming to make it flow.”
Ayam hi draṣṭum arhati yaḥ paśyati cādhipān | Sa hi dṛṣṭvā divi devān paśyati cādhipān ||
“He alone deserves to see, who sees the rulers; Having seen them, he sees the gods in heaven.”
Ayaṃ somo mahātejāḥ sagandhena mahādhanah । Mayi śūrḥ pavitraḥ pinākahastḥ ॥
“This Soma is of great brilliance, rich in fragrant juice; may the purifier, the powerful one with the Pinaka in his hand, be in me.”
Ayaṃ gauḥ śrotro hiraṇmayaḥ svāhā ॥ Tasya putraḥ śrotro praṇaḥ paśuḥ ॥
“This golden (lit. made of gold) Cow is the Listener; her son is the Listener-Prana, the animal.”
Ayaṁ yaḥ śaturī ca krāturī taṁ me devā yaśo brūvan । Na kirīṭinām āśūśuvat sahamānaḥ . Taṁ me garutmān madhuṛiṭā dadharō rathē ॥
“May the gods proclaim the fame of him who created this chariot; the wearer of the crest did not lag behind; who upheld it on the chariot like a bird on a sweet.”
Ayaṃ yaḥ pṛthivīṃ viśvato vṛṇute । Tasya devāḥ ṛtumān vandate .
“He who pervades the earth on all sides, the gods, having their seasons, pay homage to him.”
Ayaṃ somo pavate tvēṣaḥ śatadhāraḥ śatapātaḥ . Sutaḥ pāvanaṃ pavate .
“This soma juice, having a hundred streams and a hundred flows, is pressed and purified.”
Ayaṃ gauḥ śṛṇu māvyā vacoḥ śrotraṃ ca yasya nādrīyate । Vṛṇīmahe tamevaitam, gṛṇīmahe tamevaitam ॥
“Hear, O Cow, our words, and may he whose ear is attentive, we choose him, him alone we choose.”
Ayaṃ gauḥ śṛṇu hi prabṛūhi tanno vacah
“Hear, this cow; yes, tell us those words”
Ayaṃ sujāto 'yaṃ agranīḥ pathi rakṣitā । Ayaṃ me saṅgaḥ sakhivaḥ sa nityam ॥
“This well-born Agni is the forerunner on the path and protector; this is my constant companion, my friend.”
Ayaṃ su-candrā yaśasā jagad-guruḥ tvāṣṭā purastād yam udā-jahāra . Śākraḥ ca devānāṃ ṛṣabhaḥ puro nihatya jagat-prabhur indro dadhad-rocanaḥ ॥
“This (Indra) with splendor, the world teacher, the producer from the east produced him, the Strong One, the Bull of the gods, killing (Vṛtra) foremost, the Lord of the world, with brilliant light.”
Ayaṃ sujātā ati sujātā Ayā suprabhūtā bhūmī . Ayam asya mahimānaḥ ॥
“This earth is well-born, very well-born, and well-produced; this is Its greatness.”
apravāsiniṃ vāyavyāṃ vātajūtām sahadeviniṃ । ṛtumatiṃ ṛṣabheṇa proktāṃ pāvanāṃ trivṛtāṃ trividūṣ.
“The one who does not wander, born of the wind, impelled by the wind, accompanied by the gods, having a proper time, proclaimed by Ṛṣabha, purifying, three times increased, and knowing three.”
Ayaṃ somo mahate dīrghāyā jīvānāy । Ciklīti vas me gṛha iha prahi ca ।
“This Soma is for the great longevity; O Ciclīti, stay in my house here and drink.”
Ayaṃ yaḥ pṛthivīṃ dṛṣṭvā yathidaṃ paśyati. Amī dyāvo-papṛthivī paśyamāno atho paśyatu amī.
“He who, having seen the earth, thus sees it, and sees these heaven and earth, indeed sees them.”
Ayaṃ subandhuḥ tava śatakrato mahādevāya rato 'si . Tanno martyaḥ pathikṛdvācaḥ.
“This well-connected (earth) is attached to you, the Great Lord; May our mortal (voice) be a path-maker (for the understanding of your greatness).”
Ayaṃ sujātā ṛṣir yasya putraḥ . Sa naḥ śreṣṭhām yaśasā juṣatām .
“This is the well-born sage whose son is (Agni), may he delight us with the best fame.”
Ayaṃ Somaḥ pavamānaḥ suto devebhy idaṃ priyam . Mahaḥ pṛthivyā rasaaccha ##
“This Soma, when pressed, is purifying; this is dear to the gods, (made from) the great (plant) and the juice of the earth.”
apravṛṇvān vṛṇate ghṛtaṃ payo na yaśaḥ । na ca deve rati-ghnāya vṛṇve ॥
“He does not choose, though choosing, ghee and milk, fame; nor do I choose him who hates delight, among the gods.”
apravṛṇvān vāvṛdhe vātāyanāni tāni tribhir-tribhir-uśasaḥ pravṛṇve.
“The wind does not obstruct those; I remove (or open) them (the doors) three by three in the mornings.”
Ayaṃ gauḥ śṛṇu sīdanti hiraṇyaprakṛto dhenuḥ ।
“This cow, made of gold, listens and moves.”
Ayaṃ agniḥ pitā janitāyāḥ |
“This fire is the father and the generator of the people.”
Ayaṃ Somaḥ pavate tvāyaí śatapātu śatadhinv dvipātu . Ā pavasva tvayā mṛḍ tvayā mṛḍ iha upahūy svāhā ॥
“This Soma juice is being filtered for you, may it give 100 kinds of nourishment and 200 kinds of vitality; please purify with you and be propitious, I invite you here; hail!”
Ayaṃ sujāto ayaṃ iha prabodhayatāṃ vayam, nidāya dānavajātiṃ hiranyaretasaṃ.
“Let us here awaken this well-born (Agni), who has been laid down (in the kindling-stick), having placed the treasure of the Dānavas (Vṛtra), the golden seed.”
Ayaṃ suhastāyaṃ hāsto me varadaḥ priyaḥ । Ayaṃ me hāstaḥ sarvphalīkṛtā Nahi tvayā sāmaṇo 'sti dhanurviduṣā ।
“This is my excellent hand, and this hand of mine is the bestowing benedictions, there is no archer equal to you.”
Ayaṃ yaḥ senā janatāyaḥ hiraṇyavarṇaḥ śiraḥ । Tasyāṃ hi svaḥ śriyam adaḥ kīrtim ṛdu jīvan.
“The one whose head is of golden colour, He bestows on her (the earth) heaven, prosperity, infinite riches and pleasant life.”
agnīmīḷam idaṃ āhutam vraja āsāni dvipadaśca catuṣpadaḥ | anenivartini īḍam vardhamānaṃ vardhamānaṣu ca yāḥ
“This oblation to Agni who is worthy of being praised, is for the well-being of the two-legged and four-legged creatures, that which is not decaying and is increasing among those which are increasing.”
agni-mūrtye ciddhi haviḥ prajāvataḥ . anūc . m eṣāṃ syaḥ .
“O Agni, assume your fiery form for the prosperity of the progeny; listen to this; you are among us.”
Ayaṃ subandhuḥ tava śataśaḥ prabandhaiḥ. Anuvraṇute mahiṣīmṛgasya paśya.
“Behold, this excellent binder, with a hundred bindings, restrains the buffalo-like wild beast.”
Ayaṁ sujātā ayamīkī ayonīḥ.
“This one is well-born, this one is unique, and not born from a womb.”
agniḥ vā indraśca yamo rudraḥ । varuṇaḥ prāṇaḥ pṛthivyā rathantah
“Agni, Indra, Yama, Rudra, Varuna are the vital breaths (or manifestations) of the Earth.”
Ayaṃ somo mahate dīyātām gaura-vam pracyāvanāya | Iha-prahūya svastaye |
“Let this Soma be given to Mahate for the wellbeing of the celebrant, having been brought here for his welfare.”
Ayaṃ su-candrāṃ hiranyaprakāśāṃ haṃsa-gandharva-sakhīṃ hiraṇmayīṃ lakṣmīṃ jūṣatāṃ ॥
“May this brilliant, golden, beautiful moon-like Lakshmi, associated with the Hamsa and Gandharva, be propitious.”
Ayaṃ somo mahate dīrghāya devā ṛtāvā vardhamānāya vṛkṣāya । Na tvasyāsti pipāsā nāhaṅkāro viduḥ kilbiṣīṇāṃ parāhan ।
“This Soma is for the great, long-lived, and prosperous tree; it does not create thirst or arrogance for the one who knows the sinful.”
yo devānāṃ purohitaḥ purā | janmaddhavo madhuṃ mathītaḥ | nūnāṃ ca devānāṃ śarīreṣu | tannūnāṃ ‖
“He who formerly was the priest of the gods, the god born from the churning of the honey, now dwells in the bodies of the gods.”
Ayaṃ yaḥ praharati gabhastibhyāṃ mṛṇaṃ ca devānām | Taṃ m āhuṣ tadviṣṇoḥ
“He who strikes with his hands and bestows the boon of death upon the gods is called Vishnu”
Ayaṃ somo'atha bheṣajam atha pavamānaḥ śatadhāraḥ । Sa no viśvato vi hiṃ sadviṣṇu ratanadhāj jātāvahurḥ ॥
“This Soma is a medicine; this is the purifying; having hundred streams; may He, who has hundred arms and produces treasures, free us from all distress.”
Ayaṃ gauḥ śṛṇu māvyam śunaḥ śṛṇu śṛṇu naḥ śṛṇu. Yatpraśnāsaḥ pragnāso niṣīdat svāgna ā śṛṇu.
“Hear me, O cow; hear my words, O dog; listen to me, listen; sit down properly and listen to my questions.”
Ayaṁ gauḥ śunakhāsakhaḥ . Ayaṁ me paśūnāṁ sakha ca śētaḥ ॥ Ayaṁ me pitṛvāt . Ayaṁ me mātrvāt . Ayaṁ me janaṇaḥ . Ayaṁ me janayitā ॥ Ayaṁ h devā astu me 'śvinā ॥ Nāhaṁ paśur nāhaṁ ṛṣir nāhaṁ kaśca svarāḍ aham ॥
“This cow is a friend to the dog; this is my relation among the cattle; this is my father; this is my mother; this is my birth; this my progenitor; let this be to me like the Aśvins, the gods; I am not a beast, nor a sage, nor any self-existent being.”
Ayaṃ sujātō iha gātuṃ yaśō yaśāya yaśasā॥ Paśupuṣṭapūṣā deva īḍyo nāke lōke ca .
“This well-born (Agni) having come here, deserves to be praised with glory; He, nourishing the creatures, is praiseworthy in heaven and in the world.”
Ayaṃ mayo Rudraḥ śivaḥ Skandaḥ puro jyotiḥ । Ṛgvedo 'thā vijñānaṃ Brahmā purā Prajāpatiḥ ॥
“This is Rudra, the Auspicious One, Skanda, the pure light in front; the Ṛgveda is the knowledge and Brahmā is Prajāpati (the creator) from the very beginning.”
tanno menaḥ pracodayāt |
“May that (divine intelligence) inspire our mind.”
Ayaṃ somo mahātejāḥ sayambhūrāmṛtasya
“This Soma is of great splendor, self-existent, and born from the immortal”
Ayaṃ somo mahate dīyate rāje . Yasya pibatāṁ vṛṇīmahe somarājam .
“This Soma is offered to the great king, whose Soma we choose to drink.”
Ayaṃ somo mahābalaḥ . Pavamānaḥ pratiśravaḥ .
“This Soma is of great strength, and is purifying (the drinker), and is fit to be listened to.”
Ayaṃ suce-tānām upahvayed viśvānāṃ deva sakhaḥ । Prādur yan mana-so re-cāyāi tasya vācaḥ śatṛṇāyate ॥
“This (Agni) who is the friend of all, having been awakened, utters a voice which gives delight to the mind.”
Ayaṃ somo mahate brahmaṇe gṛtaḥ . Pacaṃtu me na idaṃ madhumattam ॥
“This Soma is prepared for the great Brahman; let them cook for me this most intoxicating (drink) .”
yena pūrvam ṛṣayaḥ paryagacchan sa te pṛcchāmi prathamo yasya vāc
“I ask him, the first one whose speech the ṛṣis approached earlier.”
Ayaṃ Somo mahate dīvi Vṛtrebhyaḥ paripālayati.
“This Soma protects the great sky from the Vṛtras.”
Ayaṃ somo mahate brahmaṇe pipye. Piba vāyo aśvino vaiśvānare ajāya.
“This Soma has been pressed for the great Brahman; Drink it, O Vayu, along with Ashvins and Vishvanara, on the occasion of (the ritual) Ajya.”
yo devānāṃ purohitḥ pūrvo atharvā ca devānām | ṛgvedaṃ prathamamāhur asi tasya viṃśaś ca
“The one who is the foremost priest of the gods and the Atharva of the gods; they say that he is the first Rgveda and twenty”
Ayaṃ somo mahātejāḥ | ṛṣvaḥ sadhasthavit | Tuvishrut | Ghṛta-piṇḍah |
“This Soma is of great brilliance, raised up in the place of assembly, highly famed and a mass of ghee.”
Ayaṃ gauḥ śavas ṛṣịḥ purō yaḥ pavamānaḥ . Sa īśānaḥ sa paśyaḥ sa śravaḥ saḥ .
“This Cow is the powerful Sage, moving before (the Sūrya), she is the Ruler, the All-Seeing, the All-Hearing.”
Ayaṃ somo mahotsavaḥ । Pavamānaḥ pavaneṇa me । Gṛhe 'si gṛhapātaya । Indrāya । Somaḥ pavamānaḥ ॥
“This Soma is a great festival; Purifying with the purifying wind, you are in my house, O Lord of the house, for Indra; Soma is purifying.”
yo devānāṃ purohitḥ pūrvo dadarśādityān prathamān yajñena । tam pūrṇaṃ punaḥutthāyendro māyayā śaśvat prathamaḥ sa udait ॥
“The primeval One who was the Family Priest of the gods, who first saw the Adityas with sacrifice, that Pūrṇa (Brahman) rising again, Indra, with magic power, always the first, came into existence.”
Ayaṃ somo mahān ṛṣabho hi bhūyāt Vṛścin nṛvad bṛjin pinākahastaḥ.
“May this Soma, the great Bull, become (like) Vṛścin, strong among men, and like Bṛjin, with a pināka in his hand.”
namorudrāya pinākahastāya śavitre bhāsvate sarvabhakṣāya raudrāya vāyvāyāya | tamevāgniho-traṃ ca phalaṃ caivāgnihotrasya | sarva-karmasamāptimāhaḥ.
“He is the Rudra with a bow in His hand, the Shavitṛ, the shining One, the consumer of everything, the Raudra, the Vāyu-like; to Him alone the Agnihotra is offered and He alone is the result of the Agnihotra; He is declared to be the culmination of all karma.”
namorudrāya vṛṣabhāya vasiṣṭhāya namaḥ । mahādevāyā ārttavāya namaḥ ॥
“Salutations to Rudra, the mighty one, to Vasishtha, and salutations to the great Mahadeva who is worthy of worship.”
saptāsyās āsinō drutam pṛthivyā rajaḥ . vāyuḥ pavamāno ati paśyāmi jīvam ॥
“I see the seven breaths swiftly moving dust of the earth and the purifying wind.”
Ayaṃ somo mahate divyāya madhu-srutaḥ payasaḥ .
“This Soma, extracted from the payas, is for the great divine one.”
ayam gauḥ śṛṇu rājan divi cakre gauram asurebhyah । sarge'smin bahudhā vijāyate gavām idam vaśam ॥
“The King, listen to this cow, having created the brightness from the Asuras in heaven, she submits to this creation, giving birth to many cattle.”
Ayaṃ somo mahāhanaḥ pavamānaḥ mahataḥ pitā mahat ūcyate ।
“This Soma is a great purifier, and is called the great father of the great.”
Ayaṃ Somaḥ pavate tvāyaiva me-dhāṃ janayatu.
“This Soma juice purifies itself for you, may it produce wisdom.”
Ayaṃ devādhyā vṛṇīmahi. Tanno mitrāḥ śivaḥ sadā.
“We choose that (Lord) who is friendly and always auspicious.”
Ayaṃ gauḥ śṛṇu māvyam devānām । Ṛtaṃ vadān ṛgvedaṃ gāyati ॥
“This divine one (cow) listen to the truth-telling words of the gods; reciting truth (ṛta) it sings the Ṛgveda.”
Ayaṃ Somaḥ pavate tvāyaiva vīryeṇa Vṛtrahā.
“This Soma, destroyer of Vritra, flows for you (Indra) with strength.”
Ayaṃ me ro draḥ śivaḥ skandḥ puro jyotiḥ . Ṛgvedo saḥ nihito 'pi vede .
“This Rudra, who is auspicious, and Skanda, is the light before; He, the Ṛgveda, is hidden in the Veda.”
Ayaṃ yaḥ śṛṇute hi goṣu vācaṃ satyapāhi niśitāṃ ca devīm . Ihopahūyatāṃ yaśo jānimy kastvaṃ devi mātaram ॥
“This one who hears the true word of the awakened Goddess in the cows, I call out to you, tell me, who are you, O Mother Goddess?”
Ayaṃ gauḥ pṛśniruta pṛśniḥ । Sa īṃ pṛśniṃ taraṇāya ।
“This cow is speckled (with white and brown spots) and she is accompanied by another speckled one; She goes to help (the Aśvins) in crossing (the sea).”
nāsadāsīn no sad asāti na cāsīd udbhavo na dradaḥ । na tv astv astau na tad asti kaścinnāsato na tv atah ॥
“There was neither existence nor non-existence, neither was there being nor non-being, neither udbhavah nor dradah, neither sat nor astu.”
Ayaṃ somo mahate dīrghāyā jīvānāya । Vardhayasva mahato agṛe ॥
“This Soma is for the great one for long life; make it grow, for the great one.”
Ayaṃ subandhuḥ tava śataśṛṅgo viṃśatidvāro daśagrīvaḥ ṛtavrataḥ.
“This well-bound (earth) with a hundred peaks, twenty gates, and ten heads, has a fixed (moral) order.”
Ayaṃ gauḥ śṛṇu medhasi viśvāni rūpāṇi vicitya dhīḥ. Nakinnūnam asti tad yad ṛcāyate.
“Hear, with your intellect, this eulogy of the Cow; having examined all aspects, there is nothing that does not get extolled in this hymn.”
Ayaṃ suhastḥ sumanāḥ suprātīkaḥ . Svastir vā Rudraḥ prapadyāmi .
“I bow down to Rudra, who has a beautiful hand, a good mind, and a auspicious appearance.”
Ayaṃ sujātā mayi supravṛttā ratnaṃ pṛthivyā rasalakṣaṇaṃ mātr̥kṛtaṃ pāvanam |
“This (earth) which is well-born, turned to me (generously), a jewel of the earth, characterized by its sap, produced by the Mother, is purifying.”
Ayaṃ yajño bṛhate brahma-rāje | Yasmād viśvāṇi bhūtāni jāyante |
“This sacrifice is for the great Lord of creation, from whom all beings are born.”
Ayaṃ sujāto 'mṛtapuḥ pavitrasrotāḥ । Tameva devā viduḥ ।
“This well-born, immortal, and pure-originated (spermatic) fluid is known only by the gods.”
Ayaṃ sujātā ayaṃ ekaḥ sujātā; ayaṃ eko vāmásakhaḥ sujātā.
“This well-born (Agni) is one; this well-born (Agni) is one; this one well-born Agni is your good friend.”
Ayaṃ me yaṃ tvam asyāsi prajāpate . Athedānīmeṣa tvam asi .
“This one (Agni) who was existent for me, for you, for this Prajapati, now he is this (flame) in front of us.”
Ayaṃ somo mahate dīyate 'gratūḥ . Pibataṁ nihnuve somam.
“This Soma is given to the great one, I invite you to drink the Soma.”
Ayaṃ gauḥ śyāmo'yaṃ me paśūnāṃ tanayastvasi . Anena vīhi sugabhastānnaḥ bhava dvipade .
“This black cow, the calf of my cows, suckle well, O two-legged one.”
Ayaṃ somo mahate dīyate ghṛtasya annasasya ca ।
“This Soma is given to the great one (Indra) along with ghee and food.”
Ayaṃ sujāto ayamagra jātaḥ . Sa jātaḥ ātma ayamasyavedān .
“This (Self) is well-born, this is born first; This Self is born, and this knows the Vedas.”
Ayaṃ yajñaḥ svasṛjat puruṣaḥ । Paścām yaśya vedata ityāhuḥ । Ṛtasya yonim upahvayem । Ṛtasya yonim prapadye ॥
“This Purusha, having produced the Yajna, is the source; having reached it they say; I call upon the womb of Ṛta; I bow to the womb of Ṛta.”
ātáṃ ha nā́vam athyā́ntsam īmáṃśca prapadye ॥
“I take refuge in that (Brahman) which is not fathomable, and which is the support of this (universe).”
Ayaṃ sujāto udayati garbhe atharvaṇaḥ । Tamevaṃ vidvān amṛtatvāya kalpate ।
“This well-born one (Hiraṇya) rises in the womb, as described in the Atharvaveda; knowing him thus, one becomes fit for immortality.”
ayaṃ sujātā ayam eko mayi । sarvabhūteṣvayaṃ ātmā ॥
“This is my own Self, born beautiful, One in all beings.”
Ayaṃ devarāto atharvā ca yā tvā | sā tvam devī prapatsyāmi ||
“I shall obtain you, O goddess, who are the divine power (Devarāt) and the Atharvaveda (or the Veda of magical spells)”
Ayaṁ sujātā iti vedā mama mātā ca me pitā ca me | ṛṣayo 'mantriṇaḥ pūrve yato dāyam upahvaye ||
“I know well that She who has given birth to me is my mother; I know well who my father is; I call on the ancient ṛṣis to tell me my inheritance.”
Ayaṃ sujāto ayama-graṇīḥ kavir-vipraḥ kavi-bhir-jātaḥ | Agre dra-vantu medhayā yajus-tvaṣṭā pra-jāpatīḥ
“This well-born, foremost seer, born of seers, let him with wisdom and Yajus, along with Prajapatis, flow forth in the lead.”
Na tvāṃ hi smarataṃ śastraṃ na śastrāṇi dhanur-dharān | Na bhūmir vā yasya pṛthivyāḥ śatrūṇāṃ cid yaśaḥ
“Not the missile nor the warriors with bows, nor the earth, O Indra, whose glory brings fear to enemies.”
Ayaṃ sujātā payasā sahajūtā । ṛk samane vidathe gātum । Citrā hi proktamucyate asya । Vidmo devasya divyāya .
“This (earth) was born along with milk, and is associated with the ṛk (Veda) in its natural state; a wondrous thing is said about it - we know it to be the divine (creation) of the deity.”
Ayaṃ sucandrena pavitramena dṛṣṭo ajasro devasya dūto vi yāti .
“This (Agni) kindled by the pure (flame) with a beautiful light, constantly goes as a messenger of the gods.”
Ayaṃ gauḥ śṛṇu somasya mahimā asya tṛptaḥ śamitā vardhamānaḥ.
“Hear the greatness of Soma, who being nourished becomes satisfied and increases.”
Ādityah savitā sūryaḥ devo 'stu madhyamaḥ
“May Aditya, Savita, and the brilliant Deva be our middle-most guide.”
Ayaṃ su-cetanaḥ paśura yaṃ devaḥ devaḥ । Ayaṃ me jīva senā atho iyam me jīva ॥
“This (Agni) is the intelligent animal; this is the deity; this is my army and, verily, this is my life.”
Ayaṃ somo mahate dīyataṃ gṛtsnamāgreṇa madhumattamam । Tasya pibantu devāḥ ।
“This Soma, the most intoxicating, is given to the great one; may the gods drink it.”
Ayaṃ gauḥ śṛṇu gāvyam் yajus-tvam ṛṣibhyāḥ.
“Hear this cow's Vedic speech, and you the Yajus verse to the ṛṣis.”
yenadadhāti gabhastibhyāṃ vardhamānaḥ pitā janānāṃ | taṃ ma ā pipplāda vṛddho vad.
“Tell me, O Pipplada, by whom, with His two hands, He, the all-increasing Father of beings, bestows (growth).”
Ayaṃ somo mahate saumyāya medhāya vardhaya dṛṣade.
“This Soma is for the great, peaceful, and intelligent one, to increase his insight.”
yena pūrvam ṛṣāyo devānāṃ vācaḥ śatam ceda carupat | tena divaḥ ota ṛcaḥ probodhiyuk tā upahvayasava
“By whom the ṛṣis of old, with a hundred excellent statements of the gods, were thus awakened to heaven.”
Ayaṃ somo mahatāṃ ṛṣabho dadhyā̃ eti pinākahaḥ .
“This Soma is the best of the great ones, it goes with the curd and the Pinak.”
Ayaṃ somo mahate brāhmaṇe pṛthivyā rasaśca .
“This Soma is for the great Brahman, for the earth and its juice.”
yatte pāśaḥ śatṛṇāṃ hyāsīttat puruṣasya viśraṇaḥ । viśvato hi dravanaḥ śatṛbhyāḥ ॥
“The release of the man occurs when his fetter (pasha) to the enemies is released.”
Yastvaikaṁ sa ṛṣikṛtvāgniṁ । Yajāmahe suvarṇarajatasrajḥ ॥
“The One who created the Ṛṣis and kindled the fire, we worship with gold and silver garlands.”
katam vahati payasā payonidhiṃ yena devā hyapavṛtā variṣṭhāḥ ?
“By what is the ocean, the abode of waters, carried, that being covered the gods, the greatest among them, move around?”
Ayaṃ somo pavate vṛca vṛkṣān gandhān himānī ca . Tena devās ṛcaḥ santaḥ vyaṇtu prabodhayān ||
“This Soma, while purifying, pervades trees, scents, and frozen substances; with it, the gods, being ṛc verses, may rouse (us) by their rich knowledge.”
Ayaṃ sucandrā mā udīyatu . Athoru paśya mama deverāt.
“May this beautiful moon rise for me, and now, my brother-in-law, see my (auspicious) sight.”
Ayaṃ gauḥ śṛṇu somo dadhyāṃ prajāpate . Ajarāmaraḥ paśupatīnāṃ yatpraśnena śṛṇvasi .
“O Prajapati, listen to this cow's request, O immortal Lord of animals, why are you hearing through questioning?”
ayaṃ somo mahate brahmaṇe pavamānaḥ.
“This Soma is flowing for the great Brahman.”
Ayaṃ devānāṃ ṛṣir vipraḥ kavir vidvān. Vedāham ṛgvedaṃ.
“This one is the seer, the wise and knowledgeable sage of the gods; I know the Ṛgveda.”
Ayaṃ somo mahān ca devānām agninā nirvṛtaḥ.
“This Soma, produced by Agni, is great among the gods.”
Āditya ṛṣiḥ. Ādityo devaḥ. Ādityo dhātā purastād yathedaṁ jagad asti. Ādityaḥ paśupatiḥ viśasaḥ sadṛśī. Ā dityā ṛtumān paśyan. Athopahvayaśva.
“The Ṛṣi is Āditya; Āditya is the Deity; Āditya is the supporter, as this universe exists; Āditya is the Lord of creatures, and the protector; O Āditya, observing the season, come and call.”
Ayaṃ yajñaḥ pravaraḥ purohitaḥ । Sa devāṇāṁ ṛṣīṇāṁ ca gāthamagāt ॥
“This Yajna, the best of all, is the Purohita; it has gone to the gods and ṛṣis.”
ādityasya samavartata tato viṣṇuḥ
“Then Vishnu was born from Aditya.”
Ayaṃ sucandrā y_aśasā j_gām_a । C_āndreṇa hi khyāhi tanuhi c_āndramā ॥
“By this (ancestral lineage), well-known by the Moon (Soma), you have come to fame; therefore, make yourself known, O Moon (born prince)!”
Ayaṃ yaḥ śucir vasur vṛṇīmahe । Tvaṃ āpaḥ pavaya svā.
“We choose this pure Vasu; O Waters, purify him.”
Ayaṃ sujāto ayam eka āśayaḥ । Ayaṃ hi naḥ svastaye ।
“This one is well-born, this one is the only basis, indeed this one is for our well-being.”
Ayaṃ subandhur anubandhaś ca devānām , Ṛṣīnāṃ ca ṛṣabhaḥ .
“He is the excellent binder and the binder of the gods, and the best of the seers.”
Ayaṃ somo mahate brāhmaṇe gṛtaḥ somo pavitrāyā pṛthivyā ajāyata.
“This Soma has been prepared for the great Brahman; Soma was born from the pure earth.”
na tvam indrāgnibhyāṃ vardhamānaḥ । na pūṣṇe tvam utā havaṣe ॥
“You are not augmenting Indra and Agni, nor are you nourishing Pūṣan, or even calling him.”
Ayaṃ su-cetanaḥ paśur-ayaṃ devebhyā āptaḥ . Ayaṃ somo 'rciṣā mayi drupadena ca .
“This Soma is an intelligent, tame, and tameable creature obtained by the gods; this Soma pervades me and Drupada.”
Ayaṃ me yaṃ tvam hi jānāsi kavir vipraḥ kim u tvam ājānāsi ॥
“You, the wise poet, surely know whom I am referring to; do you not know him?”
Ayaṃ suhastyo yajato dhanaṃ pśya.
“Behold this fortunate (individual) distributing wealth.”
Ayaṃ gauḥ śṛṇu ca medhayā ca pśya |
“Hear this with intelligence and see.”
Ayaṃ somo mahate brāhmaṇe vṛndāyanaāt । Yasya pītvā brāhmaṇo vandate .
“This Soma is for the great Brahman, for the group, having drunk which, a Brahmin pays homage.”
Ayaṃ yajñaḥ svastirastu naḥ svastiramindriyāyāṃ svastirbāhavyāyāṃ svastigrāmyebhyaḥ । Śaṃ no astu dvipade śaṃ catuṣpade ॥
“May this Yajña bring us prosperity, well-being to our senses, strength to our vital energies, and happiness to our villages, and may there be well-being for all, both two-legged and four-legged creatures.”
Ayaṃ gauḥ śṛṇu gāyati gāyanaḥ । Sā ma iyaṃ vedānāṃ mātā vedānāṃ janānī ॥
“The Cow, who is all-hearing, cries out in song; She is the Mother, the birth-giver of all the Vedas.”
Ayaṃ su-cakreṇa rathena yujyamāno hiranyaretā divya-saktaḥ . Pāśinaḥ paśūnāṃ gopo yathārūpe 'bhirakṣat tān sa me vaśānī gopāy .
“May the golden-seeded, divine, and powerful one, who is yoked to this excellent chariot, protect those (cattle) as their guardian, just as they are, and make them obedient to me.”
Ayaṃ somo mahate dīvyāya madhuraḥ pṛthakpṛthag ṛṣibhiḥ pibatām
“This Soma is sweet for the great divine (one), let the seers drink it severally.”
yo devānām purohitaḥ pūrvo viśvānāṃ rājā jagataḥ pitā ca .
“Who is the prime minister of the gods, the ancient king of all, the father of the world.”
Ayaṃ somo mahate brahmaṇe gṛtaḥ. Pacyasva soma pacyasva soma.
“This Soma is collected for the great Brahman; O Soma, be cooked, O Soma, be cooked.”
Agniṃ īḍye puruṣasaktaṃ agniṃ jātam agninā jātam | agninā devānāṃ ātmā |
“The Self of the gods, Agni, is to be worshiped, having been generated by Agni, through Agni.”
agni-mīḍye pustake'smin sā māṇavake'striye.
“In this most revered book, the Ṛgveda, Agni is praised by a young maiden.”
Ayaṃ gauḥ pitā no 'yaṃ yaśaḥ putraḥ. Ayaṃ me saḥ svid gavyā vāsayiṣṇuḥ.
“This (bull) is our father, and Fame is his son; may he who is capable of making good progeny (of cows) be kind to me.”
Ayaṃ somo atharvaṇeti yaste haṣṭe varuṇo yaśaḥ । Tena somena varṇino, mayi pātu yaśasā saha ।
“May this Soma, associated with the Atharvan, and Varuṇa's glory in Your hand, protect me along with fame.”
Ayaṃ somo pavate tvāya. Gṛtsamudrasya sutḥ.
“This Soma juice is being filtered for your sake, it is the son of Gṛtsamudra.”
Ayaṃ somo mahate brahmaṇe gṛhīto yo rāyaḥ svāyaṃṛdhīrāya vīram.
“This Soma is taken for the great Brahman, who is self-impelled and heroic.”
Ayaṃ gauḥ pitā naḥ । Pitaro yajus̄ā gāvām । ṛk te somo dadhicyah । Amā vṛtrāya hi dadhīcyah ॥
“This cow is our father; the Vedic ritual of the cows' progeny; the Ṛk, Soma, and Dadhichi are for you; O Dadhichi, you are indeed against Vṛtra.”
Ayaṃ yaḥ senā yuyutsati yodhī saṅgrāme hi prathitaḥ.
“He who wishes to fight in the battle, he is the famous warrior.”
Ayaṃ somo mahate dīyatāṃ guro gurukṛpā spravatu | Mayi vaco mayi brahma varcasvate ||
“This Soma is offered to the great one; may the Guru's grace flow; may speech, Brahman, and splendor be in me.”
apravṛṣyam aprājigāmyam anehaṁ vāyavyam ajasrasaumyam । ajātaṁ ajarāmṛtaṁ yat tan na māyinaḥ sṛjate ca yat .
Ayaṃ somo mahate vṛndāya । Vṛndo mama mahate ।
“This Soma is for the great band; the band is for my greatness.”
Ayaṃ somo mahate brahmaṇe gṛtaḥ sa no madhūnī sṛñjaya.
“This Soma, collected for the great Brahman, may it pour out sweet drinks for us.”
Ayaṃ yaḥ senā vṛtaḥ । Puro dadhad rutim tava ॥ Sa taṃ nāśayaty eṣa te । Tāṃ yatastvāṃ dadhaḥ ॥
“He who is surrounded by Your army, He who has assumed Your fierce form in front, He destroys Your enemies; may He protect You from wherever You are beset.”
pra yad viśvam āyati gātum agni iha prajāpate . vi bhāvaso urugāyasya .
“When the Agni, the Prajapati, here goes to bring welfare to all, then He, the wide-striding, brilliant one, shines.”
Ayaṃ gauḥ pṛśnigauḥ pingalām
“This cow is variegated, a reddish-brown cow.”
Ayaṃ somo mahate brāhmaṇe vṛndārakāṃ pīnu ṣaḍaśatā sahasraśaḥ ॥
“This Soma is for the great Brahman, to make it exhilarating, drink it in abundance with sixty-six hundred.”
ādityasya savitaḥ savah ādityaḥ savitā ca naḥ . garbhe gṛṇānām adbhuto draśca turuṣṇigbhiḥ ॥
“May the Savitar Aditya, who is wonderful and a witness to the Rgvedic chants, protect us in our womb-like state.”
ādityasya savitaḥ savīmāṇaṁ gātum agrato devāsāṁ yaśasā jvalantam । asvinā yajvā yajamāne vayam ।
“May we, like the Ashvins, follow the Savitar who kindles the radiance of Aditya, shining with divine glory.”
Ayaṃ yaḥ senā vṛṇate vasya iha . Tasya vṛtā bhūri carati .
“He who here chooses a multitude for himself, much wealth moves about for him.”
Ayaṃ somo mahate brahmaṇe gṛhe | Paco diṃṁ pṛtsu ca |
“This Soma is in the house of the great Brahman; it goes down to the earth in the battles.”
Ayaṃ Somaḥ pavate janaiḥ । Sa id viṣṇur vicakṣaṇaḥ ॥
“This Soma is purifying for the people; He, verily, is Viṣṇu, the all-seeing one.”
asato mā sadgamaya । tamaso mā jyotirgamaya । mṛtyor me amṛtaṁ gamaya ।
“Lead me from the unreal to the real, from darkness to light, and from death to immortality.”
na hi supratiṣṭhitasyā gatir āsti hi duṣkaram
“For one who is well-established, there is no movement, for movement is difficult.”
na hi duṣṭopi kas tv aktimati ceccha vandate
“For who does not praise even an evil person if he has a good expressive quality.”
ātmā tu parihāryaḥ sarvasmād api rājataḥ
“The Self alone should be chosen, even from a king, as the highest gain.”
na hi duṣṭopi kas tvayi samṛddhaḥ
“For even an evil person becomes prosperous because of you.”
na hi duḥkhena vinā sukhamp prāptamp kadācidapi | na ca mohāt samuktir yaḥ samṛddhaḥ sa duḥkhitaḥ |
“Never has happiness been obtained without suffering, and one who is prosperous is not free from delusion and is afflicted.”
na hi duṣṭavacastasya mṛdustasya vacaḥ śubham । mṛdorapi ca duṣṭasya duṣṭaṃ vacanaṃ nṛṇām ॥ ७
“For a wicked person's speech is never soft, and a virtuous person's speech is always pleasant, even a virtuous person's harsh speech to wicked people is kind.”
na hi duḥkhāt kasyacit kaśvin maraṇaduprabhavaḥ । sakṛd api na hṛṣyati duḥkhena yaḥ sadā hṛṣyati .
“For no one can ever get happiness from sorrow; and he who is always joyful, never revels even once in sorrow.”
na hi duḥkhitena na sukḥī na ca muktena na baddhena । sarvathā sarveṣāmapi deheṣu cittaṁ ca || 9 ||
“The mind is not afflicted or happy, free or bound; it is indeed present in the bodies of all beings in all states.”
na hi duṣṭavacanena krūreṇa vācā vinīta-vacanena । santā hḹādayate hanti ko nu dīrgha-vacanena || 10 ||
“A gentle word conciliates, a harsh word kills; who can be propitiated by a long speech?”
na hi duḥkhāt prāptam syāt sukhaṁ yannopajāyate / na ca svapne 'pi hi duḥkhaṁ yan na sukhasambhavam ॥ 11
“Pleasure cannot arise from pain and in a dream also pain does not occur if there is no possibility of pleasure.”
na hi suptasya sīhasya vṛkaiḥ ihalanenā ca
“Sleeping lion is not injured by jackals' barking.”
na hi duḥkhena vṛddhyeta na sukhena vilīyeta
“One should not be overjoyed by happiness nor should one be disheartened by sorrow.”
Na kavittvaṁ vacaḥ śāstraṁ na vaiyākaraṇiko matiḥ । Yasya hṛdayamastīha tasya śāstreṇa kiḥ prayojanam ॥
“One who has a heart, what is the use of poetry, scripture, or grammatical intellect to him?”
na hi duṣṭopi bhūtena dṛṣṭaḥ śaśinaḥ prabhunā yathā
“Just like the moon, even if wicked, is not seen to be so by people because of the kindly grace of the Lord”
na hi duṣṭopi saṃbhavati kutracit
“For nowhere is it possible even for a wicked person”
na hi duḥkhāt prāptum arhati sukhaṁ vipattibhyḥ । na ca rājyād dhi tuccha-janaḥ ।
“For one does not deserve to obtain happiness from distress, nor does a base person from kingship.”
na hi duḥkhāt pratīyātām uparī ramate cittam
“For the mind does not take delight in that which is not obtained without pain.”
Na kavitve gurutvaṃ na gurutve kavittvam | gurutvaṃ kavittvaṃ ca yatra yatrāsti tatra tatra |
“There is no precedence of poetry over gravity, nor gravity over poetry; wherever either is present, it is concomitant with the other.”
na kavitve ca vāgmītā nā vācāṁ mādhuryaṃ eva ca
“Poetic skill is not merely fluency of speech or sweetness of words.”
na hi duḥkhāt prāptāṃ vidyād vai duḥkhaṃ vinā
“For there is no gain of knowledge without suffering.”
na hi duḥkhāt prāptam sukhaṃ vidyād viparītataḥ.
“Happiness does not result from suffering; on the contrary, knowledge yields happiness.”
na hi duṣṭopi dūṣayati yatpraśastau.
“Even a bad person does not criticise what has been praised.”
Nā hi duḥkhāt prāptum arhati sukhaṃ vai duḥkham evāiva sukhasya kāraṇam.
“Happiness does not arise from unhappiness, but on the contrary, unhappiness alone is the cause of happiness.”
na hi duṣṭe durādharṣo na ca sādhau parādhinah । ātmā hi tasyaiva śocet yasya tasya ātma na śocati ॥
“One should indeed grieve for that person alone whose conscience grieves, not for the wicked who are beyond redemption nor for the virtuous who are independent.”
na hi duṣṭopi kastvaḥ pratibimbati yanna prakāśeti gaganam api gūḍham ।
“For even the wicked do not leave an impression on the sky which does not shine forth and is hidden.”
na lajjayā nāpi paritrāṇārtham
“Not out of shame, nor for the sake of protection.”
na hi duḥkhena viyogo na ca mohād virahaḥ kṛtaḥ . atha sattvena yujyante yathā pūrvam atho purā .
“For there is no separation caused by sorrow, nor any disunion due to delusion; (the relations) are connected by (natural) affinity just as before, even as formerly.”
na hi duḥkhena viyogo na ca mohādapi muktiḥ
“Separation is not caused by sorrow, nor is liberation from delusion.”
na hi duṣṭo 'pi kaḥ tatra na ca puṇyaṁ tad asti vai
“There is no one impure there, and that place indeed has no demerit.”
Na hi duḥkhāt prāptum arhati sukhaṁ vai duḥkham evaitat
“For pain alone results from pain; pleasure does not arise from pain.”
na khalu sau mṛgyaḥ phalam atīva sukha-daṁ vacaḥ । na caivāpi nāsty-eva nāsty-eva mati rañjayan ॥
“A pleasant speech is not to be searched for (or sought after) because it yields excessive happiness; nor does it not exist, when it delights the mind.”
na hi duḥkhāt prāptam vidyād vai duḥkham eva tat | na hi sukhāt prāptam vidyād vai sukham eva tat ॥ ३३॥
“For a wise person, what is obtained from sorrow is only sorrow, and what is obtained from happiness is only happiness.”
na hi duḥkhāt prāptum arhati sukhaṃ sukhād api । duḥkham evedaṃ aśrutipraśamāt sukhasyā ।
“One does not obtain happiness from sorrow, nor even from happiness; indeed, this (life) is sorrow, mitigated only by the knowledge of (ancient) lore.”
na hi duḥkhāt prāptam sukhaṁ vidyād viparītataḥ.
“Happiness does not arise from misery and vice versa.”
na hi duṣṭena dṛṣṭaṁ kimapi dṛṣṭena paśyati .
“The corrupt mind does not see anything; what has been seen it does not perceive.”
na tvahaṃ kāmaye rājyaṃ na ca devaripuṃ vadhām । nānāni asmi kāmaye kastu mā cchaṣṭimān ॥
“I do not desire a kingdom, nor the death of my enemy; what then can I, a powerful person, possibly desire?”
na hi duḥkhena viyogo na ca mohād api muktire .
“There is no separation from suffering, and one is not freed even from delusion.”
Nātma-vṛthā vāḍī vāg-anarthena baddhaḥ
“A chatterer is bound by his own words, which are useless, like a person bound by a rope.”
na hi duṣṭo 'pi kaś tvagnihotreṇa viśeṣataḥ
“Certainly, one is not purified especially by the Agnihotra ritual alone.”
Na kavitve ratiḥ śāstre na cāritre ca na | Athekato ramaloktērva kathañ tāṃ vedyamāhṛtam
“She does not enjoy poetry, nor does she take interest in scriptures or good character; how then can she be considered a learned woman?”
na hi duḥkhena duḥkhaṁ na sukhena sukham idaṁ smṛtam | prāptaṁ na dustaraṁ kiñcinnā na durlabham eva ca
“For it is not that sorrow results from sorrow, nor happiness from happiness; nothing difficult to obtain has been gained, nor is anything very difficult to obtain.”
Na tvahaṃ kāmaye rājyaṃ nāpi mokṣaṃ na janmani। Yadyahaṃ kāmaye tacc me hastagataṃ॥
“I do not desire sovereignty, nor liberation, nor a particular birth; whatever I desire is already within my grasp.”
na hi duṣṭātmanaḥ śāstrena yogaḥ na pāpasya hānaye
“For one with a corrupted mind, there is no union with scripture, nor a cessation of sin.”
na hi duḥkhāt prāptaḥ sāntvanena pranaśyati
“For sorrow does not cease by consolation.”
nityaṁ paśyedapakṣapātaḥ
“One should see with impartiality always.”
na tvahaṃ kāmaye rājyaṃ na ca mokṣaṃ na punyataḥ
“I do not desire kingdom, nor liberation, nor religious merit.”
na hi duṣṭopi kas tv aktim āhur antareṇāpi hi dṛṣṭvā dṛṣṭvā mohayet gajān
“For even an ugly person appears beautiful while looking at a similar person; on seeing him again and again, a person deludes even elephants.”
na hi duḥkhena sahasā vinaśyati duḥkhatarena vā tadāpi na | ātmatyāgena tu paraṃ hi lābhyate duḥkhaṃ ca nāśayati || 49 ||
“For no one perishes suddenly from sorrow or even greater sorrow; but by self-sacrifice one attains the highest (good) and also destroys sorrow.”
Na tvahaṃ kāmaye rājyaṃ na ca rājyasya kāmnā . Amoghaṃ pāṇḍityena chātro vidvān bhavedguruḥ .
“A teacher should not desire power or wealth; a scholar's expertise is useless if the teacher himself does not possess knowledge.”
na hi duḥkhāt prāptavyaṁ sukṛtaṁ kvāpi jāyate . duḥkhair idaṁ sukṛtaṁ niṣpādyate yatnataḥ .
“No happiness can be obtained from unhappiness, and it is only through effort and difficulties that good fortune is achieved.”
na hi duṣṭātmanaḥ kasya sakhyaṁ cintayet kva cit atha yathā na sidhyed evam asiddhaiḥ saha krīḍitum
“One should never consider friendship with an evil-minded person, and similarly one should not try to play with those who are not accomplished, for it will not end well.”
na tvayi na tvāṃ na tava na tvāya na tvē na tvā svayaṃ na tvāsva yi nāsvayi
“It is not in you, not in you, not in your possession, not for you, not in your presence, not you yourself, not in your self, not in you.”
na hi duṣṭopi kas tvā na mitre na ca vairī
“For who are you to anyone - not a wicked person, nor a friend, nor an enemy?”
na hi duḥkhena viyogo na sukhena sa-yogaḥ .
“For there is no separation through suffering, nor union through happiness.”
sa dhārmikāṃstān dṛṣṭvā tān putrān kīrtayan pitā .
“The father, having seen those sons to be pious, was praising them.”
na hi duṣṭajanasyasada duṣṭatā yasyāṃ hi sā syāt tamaso'pi sā
“The wickedness of a wicked person is not always present; if it were, then it would even persist during darkness.”
na liṅgaliṅgī na naṭaḥ
“Not because of the dress or the dance”
na hi duṣṭasya śāstrēṇa yogo yogo hi duṣkaraḥ
“Indeed, there is no union (or compatibility) of the evil (or vicious) with the Shastras, for the union (or compatibility) is indeed difficult to achieve.”
na hi duṣṭopi niṣkrānto nādatte hema pāṇibhiḥ . asti brahmeṇa samam pāpaṃ yat kāmam upahañyāt .
“Even an evil man on departing does not cast away gold in his hands; similarly there is no greater sin than to deceive a Brāhmaṇa.”
na hi duḥkhena vin nirvartitum aśakyam
“Indeed, one cannot live without misery.”
na tvahaṃ kāmaye rājyaṃ na ca mokṣaṃ na puṇyataḥ
“I do not desire kingdom, nor liberation, nor the fruits of good deeds.”
na hi duṣṭātmanah kasya duṣṭo dṛṣṭaḥ śuddhi-micchaataḥ ।
“For one desiring purification, who can be seen as defective by an impure minded person?”
na hi duṣṭopi saṃbhavet kva cit
“For even a wicked person may possibly exist somewhere”
Na hi duḥkhena kimapi sādhyaṃ na mohāt kasya hṛdayaṃ vilīyate . Na śamasya kutaḥ śamaḥ pravṛttyā na ca duṣṭena kimarthaṃ matiḥ .
“No purpose can be achieved through suffering; one's heart does not melt out of delusion; tranquility does not arise out of worldly engagement; and an evil person does not gain wisdom.”
na hi duḥkhena duḥkhaṁ na sukhena sukhaṁ bhavet | nābhāvād rāgo na ca rāgād dveṣaḥ |
“For sorrow does not arise from sorrow, nor joy from joy; attachment does not arise from non-existence, nor aversion from attachment.”
na hi duṣṭaguṇopetaḥ śiṣyate rājavaṭsadā
“A corrupt person does not reform even under the patronage of a king”
na hi duḥkhena vinā sukhaṁ prāptaṁ kada cana । na ca muktbyā vināpāpmā ।
“For one does not attain happiness without suffering; nor does one attain liberation without destruction of sin.”
na hi duḥkhāt prāptum arhati sukhaṁ vai duḥkhaḥ
“Happiness cannot be obtained from misery.”
Nātma balam na rājoṣ tu vaśe
“One's own self is not under the control of the king”
na tvahaṃ kāmaye rājyaṃ na ca mokṣaṃ na puṇyāni । mama kāmanā pārvaṇyāi natosmi parvatăgreḥ ॥
“I do not desire a kingdom, nor liberation, nor religious merit; my desire is only to bow to you, O you whose sides are mighty like a mountain.”
Na hi duṣṭopepi duṣkṛtaṁ karoti yaḥ śāstrēṇa vāgviṣayeṇu śaktaḥ
“A learned man does not even do evil, having the power with his words in accordance with the Shastras.”
na kurukṣetrādadhikaṃ puṇyaṃ na dvārāvatyai na vrajādapi na snānādagastyasya ca .
“There is no greater holiness than Kurukṣetra, nor than Dvārāvatī, nor than Vraj, nor than a bath at Agastya's.”
na hi duḥkhāt prabhavet grahaṇaṁ na mohād api sargāṇām । na ca svapne 'pi hi dattavastūnāṁ dāyādaḥ asti kaḥ punaḥ ॥
“Surely no one can take possession out of sorrow; nor can anyone out of delusion; and not even in a dream does a recipient of a gift become a claimant.”
na hi duṣṭopi kastv yaktimān syāt
“For who even being evil can be devoid of expressiveness?”
na tvahaṃ kāmaye rājyaṃ na ca rājyasya kāmanā । rājyād duḥkham adhikam ।
“I do not desire a kingdom, nor do I have a desire for a kingdom; a kingdom brings more suffering.”
na kavitvaṃ vacaḥ śāstraṃ na vāgvibhūtiś ca gāyanam । upadeśo nāma kim asmadguṇo vā 'py ekapadasya ॥
“Is poetic skill, or a scholarly verse, or a great display of speech, or singing, or even giving instruction, a suitable name or a single quality of mine?”
na hi duṣṭopi kas tvākti-māhati gurum |
“For even an evil person does not revile a preceptor.”
na hi duṣṭakṛtoḥ kasya syāt svādupākasya durdharaḥ
“For no one can resist the result of their own misdeed, just as it is difficult to bear the fruit of a sweet dish one has eaten.”
na ca dehāgni hi kasīdati na cādhi juhoti kasya cit . annena dehāgnir yasya na juhoti sa vṛthā mṛtaḥ . 80
“The bodily fire does not digest nor properly metabolize another's food, and one who does not digest his own food is as good as dead.”
na hi duḥkhena cintayā mumukṣayā ca ।
“It is not by suffering, nor by anxiety, nor by a desire for liberation.”
anucchēdaśatasyāsya yaḥ paṭhēcchravaṇāt punaḥ ।
“He who reads this again on hearing a hundred sections.”
na hi duṣṭe matiḥ śāstrād na ca dṛṣṭād dṛśyate dhuayam
“A corrupt mind does not derive benefit from scripture, nor does one see the two (purusharthas) from perception.”
na te yaśasā na tu dhanagraṇād na ca svadeśād api nādyatiśayād
“Not because of your fame, nor because of your wealth, nor because of your country, nor because of your extraordinary beauty.”
na hi duṣṭendriyāṇāṃ sā buddhir-vastusvarūpiṇī
“For those with corrupted senses, there is no intelligence that grasps the true nature of things.”
na vai daṇḍena vādyante yena daṇḍena vādyasi
“One who is about to be punished with a stick, is not subdued by the same stick.”
Na hi duḥkhena viyogo na ca mohād api muktiḥ.
“Separation from (loved ones) is not without suffering, and release even from infatuation is not (easy).”
na hi duṣṭavacaḥ kasya nityaṁ mṛdu vacaḥ . tasya vācyavahāreṇa vṛddhireva na durlabhā ॥
“For one whose speech is not harsh and is always soft, success is indeed not difficult to attain by his speech behaviour.”
na hi duḥkhāt kasya nityaśaḥ pari jāyate . sukhaṃ ca duḥkhaṃ ca mohād bhramamātreṇa ॥
“For no one is constantly afflicted by misery; and happiness and misery arise from delusion due to ignorance.”
na hi duḥkhāt kasya nityamudito rāgaḥ .
“Certainly, attachment does not arise in anyone constantly on account of sorrow.”
na hi dehātparaṁ kiñcid asti deho hyeva sarvam
“There is nothing beyond the body; the body alone is everything.”
na hi duṣṭaguṇo doṣaḥ śītaṃ payo na ca madhuḥ
“A fault is not a fault if it has a good quality; cold milk is not honey.”
na ca pativrata devī na ca svairiṇī kathā । yad-vṛṇute hi tathaiva tad-vṛṇīmahi devaraḥ ॥
“The chaste wife does not have a say, nor does she have a separate opinion; she only accepts what her husband chooses.”
na hi duṣṭoʾasti yaḥ kasyaciddveṣī na ca tuṣyati kasyacit | sa vṛkṣaḥ phalavānnaiva vṛkṣo duṣṭphalodayḥ ||
“A tree does not become bad because it is envious of someone or does not delight someone; it only becomes bad if it yields bad fruit.”
na ca dehāgni dehatyaktvā punareva śarīraṁ prapadyate
“The soul does not re-enter a body after having abandoned it, nor does the bodily fire.”
na ca vṛkṣo vṛkṣeṇa sahotpadyate na cāgninā yatiḥ
“A tree does not originate with (another) tree, nor a sage with fire.”
Na kavitvaṁ vacaḥśaktir nā cārūktir eva vaktur vakṛtvaṁ vākyēṣu vāgyaśaḥ ।
“Poetic skill is not merely the power of speech or beautiful speech; a speaker's skill lies in the praise they receive for their words.”
na kavItve ratiR na rAje na ca dhanagAra e na janasamparkE
“There is no love for poetry, nor for the king, nor for wealth, nor for social contact.”
na hi duḥkhena viyogo na sukhena sa yo-gaḥ
“Verily, separation is not caused by suffering and union is not caused by happiness.”
na hi duḥkhāt prāptam sukhaṁ vidyād vidviṣaiḥ
“Learned men do not derive happiness from sorrow.”
na hi duḥkhātprāptam duḥkhaṃ na sukhāt prabodhatas | sāmaānaṃ ced vai duḥkhaṃ sukhaṃ ced vayameva hi ||
“For if suffering arises from suffering, and awakening results in suffering, then we are actually identical with both.”
na hi duḥkhena viyuktasya sukhṁ paśyanti hi yuktadarśinaḥ
“Those who are attached, do not see happiness separated from suffering.”
Nāsti vai kasya sukh yatā yasya nāsti gṛhe dhanam.
“There is no happiness for one whose house does not have wealth.”
na hi duṣṭendriyāṇāṃ parihīnānāṃ kathaṃcana | śāstreṇa vinā dṛṣṭir na andhānāṃ gajaśikhiṇām
“Those with corrupted senses, bereft of learning, cannot see; even elephant-owners are blind without a guide.”
na kavitvaṁ vacaḥśaktiḥ paroṣaprītītirme
“My verse does not possess poetic genius nor the power of speech, nor does it directly convince.”
Nṛpateḥ vinayopyāyād vinītasya agrataḥ smṛtiḥ । Tadāgrāhya mahābhāvād dhi rājā bhavati śāśvataḥ ॥
“The memory of a king's humility and his graciousness towards the humble brings about a great and lasting effect.”
na ca tṛpto na ca mohito na ca tasyāgraho raṇe
“He is neither satisfied nor deluded nor does he have a firm conviction in the battle.”
na hi duḥkhāt prāptam sukhaṁ vidyād vidviṣām api
“Learned people do not derive happiness from misery.”
na tvahaṃ kāmaye rājyaṃ nāpi daṇḍa-n-aśāsanam । nāartho na dharmo na kāmo me vidyā eva mama lābikā ॥
“I do not desire a kingdom, nor do I desire to rule with a sceptre; wealth, righteousness, and pleasure are not my goals; only knowledge is my gain.”
Na hi duṣṭe cāru tad vadanti hi yānti niṣphalaṁ tad vacas । Mūkasya vāg eva niṣphalā nādī ras tu niṣphalā .
“Certainly the speech of a wicked person is useless, just like the talk of a dumb person or the water of a river.”
na tvahaṃ kāmaye rājyaṃ na svargo nāpi mukti-rām । mamaikāntika icchā tu mitra-bhaktiḥ mama priyatamam ॥
“I do not desire a kingdom, nor heaven, nor even liberation; my sole heartfelt desire is the devotion of my friend, my beloved.”
na ca daivaṃ na pauruṣaṃ na ca svādhinam
“Neither fate, nor personal effort, nor self-control”
na hi duḥkhena duḥkhānāṃ asti nivṛttiḥ
“For sorrow does not cease through sorrow.”
na hi duḥkhitasyakadācidapi śāntiḥ hi duḥkhena sahodīteva sā
“For a distressed person, peace does not arise even once; it only accompanies sorrow.”
na hi duṣṭena sparśād eva muktiḥ syāt kadacana
“Never can there be liberation merely by contact with the wicked.”
na hi duṣṭātmā kasya cit
“For a wicked-minded person is not (or never) a friend to anyone.”
na hi duṣṭopi duṣyati cauryādibhiryathā loke
“Just as even a virtuous person is discredited by theft and the like, so too a base person becomes discredited among people due to their very nature.”
Naktaṁ carati yaḥ kena putraḥ Pāṇḍavair na hi ।
“By whom is the night walked, a son not born to Pandavas.”
Na kavitvādṛte kasya na hi tasya vacaḥ śṛṇvataḥ. Akavitve tu tasya drutameva hi nāśanam.
“There is no one who does not like to hear his words; but if he does not possess poetic talent, his downfall is very quick.”
na hi duṣṭopi kas tvena dṛṣṭo yena paśyasi sarvam
“By whom you see everything, surely he has not been seen by you as a defective.”
na hi duḥkhāt prāptum arhati sukhaṁ vai duḥkhān nivṛttiḥ
“Happiness cannot arise from misery; (true) happiness is only the cessation of misery.”
na hi duṣṭopi kastvāt paro nātyaśobhanaḥ । nāsatāṃ prītimāhātyaṃ na ca māno durāśayaḥ ॥
“For one who is not wicked, there is no one superior; one who is not excessively beautiful does not win the heart of another; nor does pride go to one with a bad intention.”
na hi duḥkhena santāpyate yastvātmaiva girīndraḥ
“One who is himself a lord of mountains (i.e. self-sufficient) is not afflicted by sorrow.”
na lajjayā nāpi paruṣeṇa vācā nāsūnoktyā na ca durāgamena । karotu daivaṃ yadi necchati parastrīgamanameva tarhi tāhaśaḥ ॥ 124 ॥
“If he does not desire to go to a prostitute, then let him do penance; such is the man who merely talks harshly, not modestly, not gently, not in a pleasant way.”
na hi duḥkhāt prāptam vidyād viparītaśaṅkayā.
“Doubt does not bring about knowledge contrary to what one thinks in distress.”
na kavItvaṃ na cāritraṃ na dānaṃ na pratibhā yaśaḥ । ātmīyairapi tyaktum arhati yasya nṛpasya nityaśaḥ ॥
“Of a king who is constantly being abandoned even by his own people, what use are poetry, good character, generosity and fame?”
na hi kaśyacit kuśalaṃ pariharartum arhati nityaśaḥ
“One should not abandon happiness or well-being permanently.”
na hi duḥkhena viyogo na ca mohād viyogaḥ
“For there is no separation from suffering and no separation from delusion.”
na hi duḥkhena viyogo na ca mohād api muktiḥ
“Separation is not caused by sorrow, nor is liberation caused by delusion.”
na hi duḥkheṇa vinā duṣkṛtaṃ vinā eva na ca
“For there is no evil deed without suffering, nor is there suffering without an evil deed.”
na hi duḥkhena viyuktasya sukhaṁ vidyād ajānataḥ .
“For one who does not know, there is no happiness without sorrow.”
na kuru-kṣetre na vṛndāvane na tu dvārāvatī nāśvamedhikān
“Not at Kurukshetra, not at Vrindavana, not at Dvaravati, nor at the Ashvamedha ritual”
na hi duḥkhena sarvadā sarve vā sukhinaḥ sarvadā .
“Not everyone is always in pain, nor is everyone always happy.”
nityaṃ pavitrāṇi phalāni dṛṣṭvā
“Seeing the fruits to be always pure”
na hi duḥkhena vinnirvartituṃ śakyam
“For it is not possible to get rid of sorrow”
Na kavītve rasaṇā vaśinī na vāc pāṇḍitye na ca vācike sā
“The tongue is not under one's control in poetic composition, nor is speech in learned debate or in public speaking.”
Na yasya śabdo na pāṇḍityaṃ na vākyam vāg-viśrayaṇāti.
“He is not a scholar whose speech does not contain words and whose sentence does not manifest expertise.”
na hi duṣṭena dṛṣṭaṁ kim api dṛṣṭena paśyati .
“The evil eye cannot see anything good, nor does the good eye see anything evil.”
na ca vṛkṣo vṛkṣeṇa sahotpanno yathā nalaḥ । na cautpannaḥ pūrveir na na bhaviṣyati ॥
“Just as Nala did not originate with a tree, nor did he exist before, nor will he come into existence.”
na hi duḥkhena vinnirviṇṇaḥ sukhenaiva nirviṇaḥ । sa vededam yathā nirviṇṇo niṣpāpo yatprabodhitaḥ ॥
“One who has been instructed and has no attachment, being freed from sins, indeed knows this; he is not affected by sorrow or pleasure.”
na kavItvaM vacho.yuktaM na yuktaM madhurayā vāṇyā
“Poetic talent is not shown by a mere appropriate phrase nor by sweet speech.”
na hi duṣṭopi kastvā na medhāvī na cāpi naḥ
“For who are you, nor are you evil nor wise nor not.”
na tvahaṃ kāmaye rājyaṃ na ca mokṣaṃ na puṇyānī
“I do not desire kingdom, nor liberation, nor punya.”
na ca dehāgrahāt svārtho na ca mokṣād api hāni
“No benefit comes from attachment to the body, nor does harm come from liberation.”
na hi duḥkhena viyogo na ca mohasya vṛddhatā
“For there is no separation through suffering, nor an increase of delusion.”
na hi duṣṭavacaḥ śāstraṃ na duṣṭo arthavādinaḥ ।
“For a scripture does not become corrupt on account of a corrupt verse nor does a well-reasoned discussion become corrupt on account of a corrupt disputant.”
Na hi duṣṭopi kas tveva na ca sādhus tathaiva kaḥ । Anekadhā hi dharmeṇa miśraḥ sajjanam arjuna ।
“For there is no one who is entirely evil or entirely good; everyone is mixed, being bound by various aspects of dharma, Arjuna.”
Na kavitvaṁ na cāritraṁ na deśo na kulaṁ na ca । Vidyāṁ vinā na muktir vāhaṁ vāhaṁ kimu vrajet ॥ १४८ ॥
“Without knowledge, there is no liberation; what is the use of poetic skill, good conduct, country, family or a 'I, I' ?”
na ca dehāgrahāt sukham
“And there is no happiness from attachment to the body.”
Na hi duḥkhitasyakada cidapi nidrā bhavati cittavṛttivaśāt.
“For the distressed one, sleep never comes due to the turmoil of the mind.”
Na hi duḥkhena duḥkhaṁ māpyate. Sukhenaiva sukhaṁ yattaḥ.
“Dukkha is not achieved by another dukkha; Sukha is only achieved by Sukha.”
na hi duḥkhena vinā sukhaṁ prāptaṁ kada cid api | na ca mohād ratiḥ vimukhasya vītarāgasya .
“For no happiness is obtained without suffering, and for one who has no attachment, there can be no infatuation.”
na liṅgaliṅgī na naṭo na naṭī cā nityaṁ pravāsaṁ vrajanti ye vrajanti te |
“They who go about, go about; are not male or female; are neither actor nor actress, and are always on the move.”
na hi duṣṭopi kastv-yaktimān syāt
“For who, even among the wicked, is completely lacking in expressiveness?”
na hi duṣṭopi kaḥ paśyed dṛṣṭo hi mahatāmṛṣi
“For even an evil person should not be looked at with disdain, for a wise and great person has seen him.”
na tvaitayā na tu māyayā na pitā na putreṇa na bandhubhiḥ । ahaṁ tvamevāgnihotraṁ ca phalaṁ caivāgnihotraṇām ॥ 156 ॥
“Not by wife, nor by wealth, nor by father, son or relatives; I am indeed the Agnihotra, and the fruit of Agnihotra.”
na tvātma balahīnasya rakṣā devās samupravat
“The gods do not protect one who has no self-strength.”
na khalv-asau māṃsa-haraḥ paroṣa-hā nato 'bhinighātinaḥ
“He is not a flesh-killer, nor a harsh-word speaker, nor a bender of the killer.”
na hi duṣṭapravṛttasya praśaṃsā kartum arhati.
“One should not praise a person with evil conduct.”
na tvahaṃ kāmaye rājyaṃ na ca mokṣaṃ na punyam । athekato yadviṣṇustattatme kāmyate ॥ 160 ॥
“I do not desire sovereignty, nor liberation, nor heaven; only that which pleases Viṣṇu on one side is what I desire.”
Na kavitve guṇaḥ śāstre na cāritreṇa na vṛddhayā .
“Poetic skill is not a quality in a shastra, nor is character or seniority.”
na hi duḥkhāt prāptavyaṃ sukhaṃ vidyāt praśāntaḥtaḥ
“Tranquility of mind yields happiness, not suffering.”
na tva cetanayā yuktaṁ na spandanāyaiva hetunā
“Not by inert connection nor by the cause of vibration”
na kiñcid-api durlabham
“Nothing whatsoever is difficult to obtain.”
na hi duṣṭopi kaḥ pāpaḥ śītoṣṇam iva tattvataḥ
“For, literally like cold and heat, an evil person also does not actually commit a sin.”
na hi duḥkhena duḥkhasya nivṛttiḥ viṣam ivātiviṣam
“For sorrow does not remove sorrow any more than poison removes poison.”
na hi duṣṭena duṣyanti yena duṣṭaṁ na jāyate . śītaṁ pittam ca śamyati vraṇamāpatsu nōpajāyate ॥
“The one who does not get corrupted by evil, does not produce evil; similar to how cold and humors subside and a wound does not occur during calamities.”
Na hi duṣṭopi kaḥ tvā na mitre na ripau ca kaḥ । Asattve na hi mitratvaṃ na duṣṭatvaṃ sati mitram ॥ 168 ॥
“You are neither a friend nor an enemy; in another's absence, there is neither friendship nor enmity.”
na hi duḥkhena śokena cintayā mārutimān naśet
“A wise man does not perish through grief, sorrow or thought.”
na hi duṣṭātmanḥ kasya sakhyam gacchati paṇḍitaḥ
“A learned person does not make friendship with an evil-minded person.”
na hi duḫkhena vinā duḫkhī na mohādevavi mucyate .
“One is not afflicted by sorrow without sorrow and one is not freed from delusion without (suffering) delusion.”
na ca daivaṃ na pauruṣaṃ na ca kṛtyaṃ na pāpman. asti kiñcid api dravyaṃ yat kṛtā yena durjanaḥ ॥
“There is no wealth whatsoever which has been acquired by a wicked person that has not been tainted by fate, human effort, or past karma.”
na hi duḥkhāt prāptam duḥkhaṃ na sukhāt prāptam sukhaṃ ca na । viparītaiḥ kāraṇair yogād vibhāvaḥ phalasya na .
“Pain does not result from pain and pleasure does not result from pleasure; the result is produced by a combination of opposite causes.”
na khalv-asantaḥ phalāntare jāte
“The trees which do not bear flowers do not produce fruits.”
na hi duḥkhena viyuktasya santoṣaḥ kasya-cit prabhoḥ.
“For no one, not even a lord, can be content when separated from one's beloved.”
na hi duṣṭajanasa ya mukhaṁ puṣpaṁ vāsi taṁ sadai va .
“The face of a wicked person is not always a flower (i.e., pleasant).”
na tveistrai-guṇyātsvabhāvādviṣādaḥ
“Not from thee, nor from thy natural qualities, nor from the three gunas comes sadness.”
na hi duḥkhāt prāptum arhati sukhaṃ vai duḥkhāt prāptam eva sukham
“Pleasure is never obtained without pain; all pleasure is preceded by pain.”
na māpayetprāṇamihāśanāya |
“One should not give up life even for a mouthful of food.”
na kaṃcid api paśyāmi gatiṃ muktilakṣmaṇām ।
“I do not see any means (or path) for achieving mokṣa (liberation) which is characterised by absence of worldly attachments.”
na hi duḥkhena santapyamāno na kiñcidapi durlabhaṁ prāpnoti
“One who is tormented by grief does not obtain even the slightest thing that is difficult to obtain.”
na hi duḥkhāt prāptam prāpyanaśyati duḥkham । na prādurbhūtaṃ prāṇinām hi santi hetavaḥ ॥
“For the suffering that has been obtained does not perish on being obtained, and there are no apparent causes for the suffering of living beings.”
na hi duḥkhena viyuktasya duḥkhaṃ pāpeṇa vāpi na | kāmakrodhau ca yasya nāsti, sa muktaḥ paribhāṣyate || 183 ||
“One who is not afflicted by sorrow or by sin, and who is free from desire and anger, is indeed considered liberated.”
na hi duḥkhena duḥkhasya na mohād moha eva ca. nāgaśo nāśanaṃ pāpmanah pāpmā nāśayati pāpiṇam.
“Sorrow does not destroy sorrow, nor does delusion destroy delusion; the destroyer of evil is not evil, nor does evil destroy the evil-doer.”
na hi duḥkhena vinā sukhaṁ prāptaṁ kada cid api | na ca muktāyā vinā pāpmā | na snehāt sneho vināśyati |
“Never is happiness obtained without suffering; and one is not freed from sin without (previously having committed) sin; love does not perish except on account of love.”
na yasya hṛdaye śāstraṁ na yasya vacane ratiḥ.
“Of one in whose heart is no love of learning and whose speech holds no charm.”
na hi dānena duṣkṛtiḥ kanyāsī pratipattiḥ
“For by giving (to a lowly person) one does not diminish (one's own status).”
na hi duṣṭe citte saṃskāro vidyate yathā . svādo yathā miṣṭānnaṃ tṛptaśya na ca pipāsitaśya ॥
“Just as there is no relish for a disgusted mind, and just as sweet food has no appeal to one who is satiated or thirsty.”
na hi duṣṭo'pi kas tv-aktim āhuṣ vā editum arhati
“For who, even if depraved, can state or understand the Veda's true meaning?”
na hi duḥkhāt prāptam sukham asti paramo rasah
“There is no happiness obtained from sorrow; (all) pleasure is the best (enjoyed when there is no sorrow)”
na hi duḥkhāt prāptum arhati sukhaṃ vai duḥkhāt prāptam api na tu sukhāt
“Happiness does not result from unhappiness, but unhappiness can result from happiness.”
na jātu gṛhamekasy na deho na pitā na putraḥ । na bandhuḥ na ko 'pi paro na svaḥ ॥
“A man's home is not exclusively his own, nor his body, nor his father, nor his son; no one is his relative, and there is no one who is not related or unrelated.”
na hi suptasya kasyacid-api dṛṣṭir-asti na śṛṇvataḥ. na caivāgrahaṇād-asti pariśrāntasya ca paśyataḥ || 193 ||
“For one who is asleep, there is certainly no seeing or hearing; and for one who is exhausted, there is no grasping or seeing.”
na ca dehāgni paryāpto na svādhyāyo na tapasvinām । yatprāṇād eka māyāti kiṃ punaḥ prāṇadānena saḥ ॥
“The fire of the body is not sufficient, nor study, nor asceticism; what one attains from life (or vital energy), what more can be achieved by giving life?”
na ca kāmaye jīvituṃ
“I do not desire to live”
na hi duṣṭeneva sahet vyāghreṇa pathikaḥ kada cana .
“A traveller should never stay with a wicked man, just like he should not stay with a tiger.”
na hi duḥkhena santapyamāno na sukhena prahlādyamāna eva | yo na labhyo harṣeṇa tamāhuстаṃ duḥkhena labhyate || 197 ||
“He who cannot be obtained by joy, can be obtained through sorrow.”
na hi duḥkhāt prāptum arhati sukhaṁ vai duḥkham evaiva hi .
“For one does not attain happiness from distress, indeed distress only follows.”
na hi duḥkhena vṛttenamukhaṃ me 'sti na me gṛham | na ca me rājyasampadaḥ kāmahe tanna kāñcanam
“For one who is not distressed by adversity, his face does not fall; he does not long for a home or wealth and gold.”
na hi duḥkhāt prāptavyaṁ sukham asti pariśrameṇa
“There is no happiness obtainable without suffering and hard work.”
Na tvaitayā na ca dehataḥ na buddhyā na ca pāṇibhiḥ. Na tvātmānā na tvāṃ jānāti vēdo vā vēdāmīti vā.
“One does not know You through the Veda, nor by the body, nor by the intellect, nor by the senses; nor through the Self; nor by claiming 'I know You'.”
na hi daivamayaṁ sarvaṁ na puruṣo na ca pattharaḥ । miśreṇa vikriyate viśvaṁ tena tad draśyate ॥
“The universe is not entirely divine, nor is it human, nor is it merely inert; it is a combination (of these), by which it is made manifest.”
na hi duḥkhena cintayā na ca kāmena rāgiṇā | śokagrastenaca prāṇān han ti śuṣke ca daṁṣṭriṇā ॥ 203
“Neither sorrow nor desire kills, nor does grief; but a man with dry teeth (a famished animal) does.”
na hi duḥkhāt prāptam sukhaṃ na durvacaḥ śīlam
“Pleasure does not arise from pain, nor does a harsh speech come from a good character.”
Na kurukṣetre na vedeṣu na smṛtiṣu na ca brāhmaṇeṣu । Asti kavItvam yadyasti kavItvam vāmaśāstravidhau ॥ 205 ॥
“Poetic genius does not reside in the Kurukṣetra, nor in the Vedas, nor in the Smṛtis, nor in the Brāhmaṇas; it resides in the science of the Left-Handed (Śaiva) scripture.”
na kadācid-api svapne'pi dulabhaṁ dṛṣṭiṁ vismṛtuṁ śakyate
“One can never, not even in a dream, forget the rare sight”
na hi duḥkhena viyogo na ca mohād viyogaḥ . viyoga eva hi duḥkhaṁ tad asti na tu nāsti ca ॥
“Separation is not caused by sorrow or by delusion; in fact, separation itself is sorrow; it exists, it does not not exist.”
nityodite nāsti nāsti cāpi nityodayaḥ । udayāst vayi nityā hi tava dṛṣṭir udayaḥ ॥
“The sun is not always rising, nor is it not rising; your vision, being constant, is the perpetual rising (of the knowledge within).”
na hi duṣṭopi kas tvatprakāreṇopakṛtyate । anopakāre hi ko doṣaḥ ।
“For even an evil person is not injured by you; what then is the fault in not doing a favour?”
na hi duṣṭātmā na hi duṣṭabuddhirna hi duṣṭaḥ pāpakarmakṛd-api . aprāmattas prāṇinām hi duṣṭatvaṃ nihanti sadṛśaiḥ parivardhate .
“For a wicked soul, wicked intellect, or even one who does wicked deeds, is not inherently evil; it is the association with the wicked that destroys a being, and similarly elevates one to their own kind.”
na hi duḥkhena vin nirvartitum aśakyam । sukhena tenaiva vartitum ॥
“Indeed, one cannot live without it by suffering; one can live only by enjoying it.”
na ca dehāgrahāt sargo na dehāntaritah । sargastu punahprāptiḥ yogenaiva saṃsavati ॥ २१२ ॥
“The creation does not arise from attachment to the body, nor does it cease with the destruction of the body; rebirth occurs only through the power of yoga.”
na tvaitā veda nāhaṃ veda no grāhā vedurathai:kaḥ |
“Neither these sense organs perceive, nor I, nor the mind; who then is the perceiver?”
na hi duḥkhāt prāptam sukhaṃ vidyād viparı̄tataḥ . na ca tṛptasya kaścit svakalpaiḥ asti duḥkhitā .
“Happiness does not arise from misery and vice versa; nor does any person who is satisfied with what they have become unhappy due to minor (un)pleasantness.”
na kaṃcid api paśyāmi gatāgatavatāṃ niśi
“I do not see any of those whose comings and goings are (known to be) at night.”
Na hi duṣṭo'pi kadaacidapi śuddho bhavati mṛttikā.
“For even the purest clay, once polluted, never becomes pure again.”
na hi duḥkhāt pratipattavyaṃ na sukhād api parityāgaḥ । duḥkhasya hyev nāśāya nāśanaṃ duḥkhamāhṛtiḥ ॥
“One should not be disheartened by adversity, nor should one become complacent in prosperity; for adversity alone destroys suffering by causing one to long for it.”
na tvātma nā tu tene'damasti nātra tvayī na tvayā .
“This (the world) is neither you, nor is it owned by you; it is not in you, nor are you in it.”
na hi duḥkhāt prāptum arhati sukhaṃ vai duḥkhasya antarataḥ
“Happiness does not arise from sorrow; it lies within sorrow.”
na hi duḥkhena viyogo na ca mohād viyogaḥ । na cāpaśamena yogo na ca sattvād viyogaḥ ॥ 220 ॥
“There is no separation from suffering, nor from delusion; nor is there union with what is not true; nor separation from what is real.”
Na hi duḥkhena viyogo na ca mohād viyogaḥ । yattad asti hi paśyantaḥ kimuta tasya naśyataḥ ॥
“For one who sees, there is no separation from that which exists, whether through suffering or delusion; what then of its destruction?”
na hi duṣṭātmā kasya cid dadāti hi yaḥ . sa svayam eva hi duṣṭaḥ kharaḥ svayam ca pīḍayati .
“A wicked person does not give to anyone; he only harms himself like a donkey.”
na hi duḥkhena vinnirvighnena vinābhavāt.
“For there is no release from suffering without elimination of obstacles and destruction of (mental) impediments.”
na kañcid api paśyāmi yaḥ kāma-kruddha-vivaśī-kṛtya na rodisi
“I do not see anyone who having been enslaved by lust and anger does not weep.”
na hi duṣṭātmanaḥ śāstraṃ vācyam yena tadvadet | śāstreṇa vāgyataḥ śāstraṃ tyaktum arhati durvacaḥ |
“For one with a corrupted mind, scripture should not be recited, lest he speak ill; having spoken ill using scripture, he deserves to abandon it.”
na ca deho na dehasya na ātmā na ātmanah |
“Neither the body nor the owner of the body, neither the self nor the owner of the self,”
na hi duṣṭātmanaḥ kasya sakhyaṃ vrajet dhimāḥ
“The wise do not form friendships with those of evil mind.”
na hi duṣṭajanasyasya mukhāt prabhūteḥ vacanaṁ yathā
“Just as a good saying does not come from the mouth of a wicked man.”
Na hi duṣṭena duṣyanti yena duṣyati duṣyate
“One who is evil does not become corrupted by a corrupted person; on the contrary, the evil person corrupts others.”
sa ced visrasto na sā ced amlecchā na ced vidvān na ca mlecchabhāṣī
“If he is not licentious, nor a barbarian, if he is learned and does not speak the language of the barbarians”
na hi duṣṭe satī vrajēd vrajēt puṇyaṃ yathā purah .
“A virtuous woman does not approach a wicked man, just as she does not approach a holy place.”
na sā punarupekṣā yā parināma e hi naśyati
“That negligence is not a negligence which perishes in its result.”
na hi duḥkhena viyogo na sukhena viyogaḥ . samānaḥ sarvadā jīvituṃ yukto vipulaprāṇaḥ ॥
“A person with abundant life force is always fit to live, unaffected by separation through either sorrow or happiness.”
na hi duṣṭasya śāstrēṇa yogo vidyate kadacana
“For a wicked person, there is never a union with the Shastras.”
na cittam் na ca cittasya cittam் cittam
“The mind is not (fully) the mind; nor is the mind of the mind (fully) the mind.”
na liṅgaliṅgī na ca dehadehaḥ । na ca kiñcinnāpi ca kiñcanāham ॥
“I am neither the designation nor the designated, neither the body nor anything related to the body.”
na sā punarupekṣyā yāṃ dṛṣṭvā harṣito bhavet.
“She is not to be neglected, on seeing whom one becomes delighted.”
na hi duṣṭe vasati lakṣmīḥ svalpavidyaḥ ku-paṇḍitaḥ .
“Wealth does not reside in one who is evil, nor in a stupid or a poorly educated man.”
na hi duḥkhena viyogo na ca mohād api muktiḥ.
“For there is no separation from suffering, and there is no release even from delusion.”
na hi duṣṭe cāru mukhaṃ na tilaṃ mukhe na tilākṣīṃ kvacit ।
“The face is not beautiful with a mole; nor does a mole make the face beautiful; and tilākṣī is never found.”
na kavitve gurutvaṃ na gurutve kavitvam | bibhradekaṃ na tadvidvān dvaividhyena hi hīnaḥ ||
“One who possesses one (either poetry or teaching) is not learned; because he is deficient due to lack of the other.”
na hi duḥkhena viyogo na ca sukhena saṁyogaḥ nābhāvaḥ kasyacit kṛtsnaḥ sarvatra samānatā ॥
“For no one, sorrow brings separation, nor does happiness bring union; nor is there complete destruction; everywhere there is uniformity.”
Na hi duṣṭopi kaś tvaiva na nīco na ca mādhav. Sarve ye jīvite loke teṣāṃ jīvitaṃ eva hi ॥
“For all living beings in this world are alike; there are not a wicked person or a lowly or a god; their very existence is life.”
na hi duḥkhena vinnirviṇṇaḥ kañcana kadaacana
“No one is ever completely disheartened by sorrow.”
Na hi duḥkhātprāptaṁ sukhaṁ vidyādviparı̄tataḥ . Na ca dṛṣṭādṛṣṭaṁ phalaṁ kadāpi na vidyate ॥
“Because happiness never results from misery; on the contrary, misfortune results. There is no visible or invisible fruit which does not exist.”
na hi duḥkhena duḥkhena duḥkhaṃ na sukhena sukhena sukham | yena yena yatastato hi duḥkhaṃ ca sukhaṃ ca
“For it is not by suffering that one gets suffering, nor by happiness that one gets happiness; but wherever one goes, there one gets suffering and happiness.”
Na hi duḥkhena santāpyate duḥkaṁ yasya na vidyate.
“One who has no sorrow is not afflicted by sorrow.”
na hi duḥkhāt prāptam prāpya naśyati .
“Sorrow does not perish even after having been obtained.”
sa na te śokamāhutīm
“That is not your sorrow.”
na tvast rī na pitā nāpi bāndhavāḥ . kastvayā saha jīvati yaḥ paśyati .
“When there is no wife, father or relatives; who remains with you and sees you?”
na hyupekṣayā śamavṛttasya cār-vādiṣu vijñānam
“For one who has attained calmness, there is no knowledge in the Cārvāka philosophy through mere neglect.”
Na hi duḥkhena viyogo na ca puṇyeṇa saṅgamaḥ । Anivāyaṁ ca durjanaiḥ saha duḥkhaṁ jīvitum ॥ 252 ॥
“There is no separation from sorrow and no union with virtue; it is unavoidable to live in sorrow with wicked people.”
Na kavItvaṃ na cāritraṃ na śīlaṃ vīryaṃ na jātIḥ । Nirdhūtena sphullikā hi kanthena upakāro bhavet ॥ 253
“Poetic skill, good character, good family and valour are of no use if a person does not render help to others.”
na tvātma ved na ca deho na indriyāṇi na manaḥ
“The Self is not known by the senses, nor by the mind, nor by the body.”
Na hi duḥkhāt prāptavyaṁ sukhaṁ jātādikam bhavet | Duḥkhaṁ ca jātādikam ca prāptavyaṁ na sukhāt.
“Happiness such as birth etc. cannot be obtained from unhappiness; and similarly unhappiness like birth etc. cannot be obtained from happiness.”
na hi duḥkhena santāpyate yena duḥkhaṃ na jāyate.
“He is not tormented by sorrow, by whom sorrow is not produced.”
Na hi duḥkhāt prāptam duḥkhaṃ na sukhāt sukhaṃ bhavet | Na hi kartṛtvaṃ ca kartṛtvaṃ phalam eva tat ||
“Because pain is not obtained from pain, nor happiness from happiness; and agency is not the effect of agency.”
na ca dehāgrahāt sarga ityāhur nāpi varṇanāt .
“It is not from the body nor from the caste.”
na hi duṣṭe tad asti yanna duṣṭena prapadyate
“For even in evil, there is nothing that is not attainable by the evil.”
Na hi duṣṭopi muktaḥ syāt kṣamayā yaḥ pratigraḥāt .
“Even an evil person who has been forgiven is not freed from culpability.”
na hi duḥkhāt prāptum arhati sukhaṃ vai duḥkham evaiva hi
“For one does not obtain happiness from sorrow; sorrow only results from it.”
na hi duḥkhāt prāptum arhati sukhaṁ vai duḥkham eva iha niṣprayojanam
“For one does not obtain happiness from misery; indeed, suffering is pointless in this world.”
na hi duḥkhātsamutpannaṃ kiñcidasti paraṃ sukham | sukhasya mūlamāhuḥ paraṃ duḥkhaṃ maharṣayaḥ
“There is no great happiness born of suffering; the sages say that the root of happiness is actually great suffering.”
sa mastaka-sthala-sthitena dṛṣṭena tena sā priyā
“She is dear to him who has seen her with the forehead mark.”
na hi duḥkhena cintayā sahasā yujyate kavit. sa ca naḥ sattvamāhatya yaśaḥ.
“For one does not associate with grief and intense thought; it indeed brings us good character and fame.”
na hi duḥkhena viyogo na ca sukhena saṃyogaḥ .
“For there is no separation through suffering, nor union through happiness.”
na tvahaṃ kāmaye rājyaṃ na ca rājyasya kāmanā. amoghaṃ pāṇḍityena me mano ramate
“I do not desire kingdom, nor do I have a desire for kingdom; my mind delights in scholarly erudition which yields results.”
na hi duṣṭopi kaḥ tvaatra na sādhurna api ko 'sti vai . sarve sarvatra sarvadā , rasante iti naḥ śruti ॥
“For, according to our śruti, all (people) everywhere, always rejoice; there is none who is evil or good.”
na hi duḥkhena duḥkhasya na mohād moha eva ca | na hi satyena satyasya na mithyāstann mithyā hi sā
“Just as pain is not caused by pain, and delusion is not caused by delusion, similarly truth is not revealed by truth, and falsehood is revealed by falsehood.”
na yasya hṛdayaṃ paśir na yasya manasā hṛtā
“Of one whose heart is not (as soft as) a goat's and whose mind does not perceive (a distinction)”
tapasvibhyo ’dhiko yogī
“The yogi is superior to the ascetics.”
Īśā Vāsyamidam Sarvam
“This entire universe is pervaded by the Lord”
Īśā vāsyamidam sarvam
“This entire universe is pervaded by the Lord”
tanno mayas san-carayā.
“May that (intelligence) guide us.”
Īśāvāsyam idaṃ sarvam
“This entire universe is pervaded by the Lord”
evam upadeśas tathaiva ca kāryaśca śeṣeṇa māyikaḥ
“Thus the instruction; and similarly the act (of creation) is by the rest, which is māyā.”
tanno mayaḥ pracodayāt
“May that (intelligence) guide us.”
tadviṣṇoḥ paramaṁ pādam
“That is the Supreme Abode of Viṣṇu.”
tannau mayi brahmadṛṣṭyā dṛṣṭaṁ yad brahma tvam
“That Brahman which you are, I have seen it in me through the vision of Brahman.”
tanno mayaḥ pracodayāt
“May that Maya (illusion or delusion) impel us”
tad viṣṇoḥ paramaṃ pādam
“That is the Supreme Abode of Lord Viṣṇu.”
Etena yajus tvayi. Brahma tvayi. Brahmāgreṇa yajus tvayi. Vēdāhaṃ. Ity eṣa te vidyā.
“By this (knowledge) you are the Yajus, you are Brahman, you are born from the Brahman; I know this, this is your knowledge.”
na tad-asti na ubhayaṁ
“There is not that, nor both.”
tadvishṇoḥ paramam padam sadā paśyanti sūrāyaḥ.
“The wise ones always see that supreme abode of Vishnu.”
tad viṣṇoḥ paramam padam sadā paśyanti sūrayaḥ
“The wise ones always see that highest state of Lord Viṣṇu.”
tanno mayaskṛpāyātām
“May that effulgent Lord endow us with mental illumination.”
tadvishṇoḥ paramaṁ pādam
“That is the supreme abode of Vishnu”
tasmād viśvasya jagataḥ sajāvān | sañcāraś cāsya visiṭā dadhāti || 17 ||
“From Him, the Omniscient One, comes the origin and the dissolution of the entire universe.”
tatsṛṣṭvā tadevānusṛjya tadanu sṛṣṭvā sṛjyate punaḥ.
“Having created it, He threw it back; and having thrown it back, He created it again.”
oṃ atha kenopaniṣad oṃ ॐ brāhma-vidyā brāhma-vidyā ॐ ॥ vākuḥ tvṣā tvāṣṭair- viśva-rūpaiḥ । ṛg-yajuḥ tv- asamaṃ ca ॥
“Who composed the Vedas, the Brahma-vidya, and the rest; whose form is the universe; and who is the same as the Rik, Yajus etc.”
yad vācair vācaḥ sā vāco vāgeva । vāgeva vāco yad vācair vācaḥ ॥
“That which is speech among the senses, that indeed is the Speech; Speech alone is Speech.”
yad-vācaḥ sṛjanti devāḥ । tad-astu me 'stu ॥
“May what the gods create through speech be that which I create.”
tannau paniṣadaṃ proktam rahasyaṃ yena pāvanam । yena nityam akṣayaṃ ca tannirūpya prapadye ॥ 4 ॥
“That which has been stated in the Upanishad as the secret, by which (the Self) is purifying, and which is eternal and imperishable - having realized that I bow down.”
yasya deve parijātā devāḥ । tāni tv.aṣṭā caritāni । yasya vāc sā vāc ca vāṇī ॥
“Of whom the gods know the birth, as a late comer; his actions are indeed those of the Tvastar; his speech is speech, verily, and the word.”
yadvācaiva vācḥ sā tv eṣā vāg eva sā
“That which is verily speech, is this speech only.”
yatprāṇena śrūyate viśvam
“By which the whole universe is heard”
yad vācaḥ sṛjanti brahmādayaśca devā tad astu me astv oṃ śivasākṣāt
“May that (Om) which is produced by the voice of Brahma and other gods, be in me, Om, directly manifest as Shiva.”
yasya deve hi dattam mahādevaḥ prajāpatiḥ । tasya taddattam ।
“Whatever has been given by Mahadeva, the Lord of creation, to him alone it has been given.”
tad viṣṇoḥ paramaṃ padam sanātanaṃ
“That is the supreme, eternal abode of Vishnu.”
yad-vācaḥ sṛjantī vāk-vḥ pāṇiḥ pṛthivī mitiḥ.
“What is the creative power that creates speech, what is the hand that creates, what is the earth that measures?”
tadvācaḥ satīm satyam
“That speech which is veracious”
tannau-padeśikam
“That (knowledge) is not given by instruction”
yad-vācā vādati na vācā vādaty-atha vācāṃ
“What one expresses with the voice is not the speech; what one speaks through speech is not speech.”
tannau-danti na ca dantīti na tad vāco vācyam ।
“That does not bite, nor is it bitten; hence it is not to be spoken of in speech.”
yatprāṇena praviśati prāṇaṃ prāṇasya prāṇamiva । tadevāgnihotraṃ ca phalaṃ caivāgnihotriṇām ॥
“That by which one enters into the prana, the life force, just as prana is the life of prana, that alone is the agnihotra and the fruit of agnihotra for those who perform agnihotra.”
tad viṣṇoḥ paramam padam sadā paśyanti sūrayaḥ
“The wise ones always see that supreme state of Viṣṇu.”
yato vācaḥ pravṛtā jāyante
“From where speech, having come forth, proceeds”
tad viṣṇoḥ paramam padam sanātanam
“That is the supreme and eternal state of Vishnu.”
tāṃ yathā nityam aśnute
“One enjoys It always as”
tad viṣṇoḥ paramam padam sadā paśyanti sūrayaḥ . na tu sarve parikalpante ..
“The wise ones always see that supreme position of Vishnu, but not all imagine it.”
yad-vācaiḥ pravṛṇīmahe yena vācaḥ sañcaranti
“By what do we select words, and by what do words move?”
tad vācaḥ satyā pravṛṇīmahe
“We choose that speech which is truth.”
tat tvam asi ॥ २४ ॥
“That (Brahman) you are.”
sā tvayi nihitā । tasyai tvāṃ nihiito'si ।
“She who is in you, you are in her.”
tatsṛṣṭīrvedāḥ
“The Vedas are its creation”
tad viṣṇoḥ paramaṃ pavitraṃ
“That (Brahman) of Vishnu is the purest.”
yato vācaḥ pravṛtā na te vācaḥ
“From which words do not depart”
tannopadeśikaṃ proktam yenopadeśe 'tha saḥ
“That (Self) is not taught by instruction; it is through instruction about It that (the teacher) is (himself instructed).”
tad viṣṇoḥ paramaṃ pavitram
“That Vishnu is the purest.”
yATPāṭena praviśati prāṭ prāṭasya prānam्
“That by which prāṇa enters, the prāṇa of prāṇa”
tad-vācaḥ sa ṛṣiḥ prāṇaḥ puruṣo yad-vācaḥ sa īśaḥ
“That Sage is Speech, Life, and Man; that Lord is Speech.”
tad viṣṇoḥ paramaṃ pavāmanam
“That (Knowledge) is the highest purifying (agent) of Vishnu.”
tannau panītād-vacasah śreyaḥ yannau panītād-vṛutāḥ
“That which is not expressed by speech and from which words recoil”
uttaraṃ yatsamudrāt taṃ dakṣiṇāṃ yat sy rodasī .
“The region which is beyond the sea, and that which is within the earth.”
śrutvā śruti munivacanaṁ sa ca dehād vimucyate ॥ 1 ॥
“Having heard the words of the muni (Yājñavalkya) from Śruti, he (Uddālaka's son) becomes liberated from the body.”
tataḥ prasthānet tūrṇam
“Then one should set out quickly.”
na tv-evāhaṁ mumukṣur-asmi na me draṣṭum-icchā
“I am not at all desirous of liberation, nor do I wish to see Him”
na tv-evaitāṃs tri-bhuvānān na sargeṣ na lokānāṃ hetoḥ
“Not for the sake of the three worlds, nor for the sake of the creation, nor for the sake of the people.”
na tvevaitāmṛtatvasya lāsaḥ, na ca dehānād dehāntareṇa
“There is no possibility of attaining immortality through the body, nor does one attain it by changing one body for another.”
na tv-evāhaṃ vedeṣu nāmantre 'asti na ṛk-sāmayoḥ . tathā svāhaṃ vidyāṃ vedmi yat-prāṇenaiva vedmi ॥ ७ ॥
“I do not know this indeed from the Vedas, nor from Mantra, nor from the Ṛk and Sāma; but I know that knowledge by which I know Him who knows through the Prāṇa.”
na tadasti na tadasti na tadasti na tadasti । tatastatastatastatastatastad-anusandhāyi । na tadasti na tadasti ॥ ८ ॥
“There is not that, there is not that; having searched for it thus, again and again, that is not; the conclusion remains that there is not that.”
tanno mayaḥ sṛjatu .
“May he create for us Maya.”
tamevaṃ viditvā mṛtyumatyeti nānyā panthā asti ayānāya
“Having known Him thus, one crosses over death; there is no other path to attain Him.”
tatpuruṣāya dṛṣṭaye
“For the vision of That Person.”
tasmād virāḍajayata virājo adhipatiḥ । sa jñātnāḥ savadhitā āyata ।
“From him (the Brahman) the Virāt was born, the lord of creation, and he, having been born, fully developed.”
tad-dhai tvāṃ vijānīhi nādō vedhān-vanāravindam
“You should know that (the Ultimate Reality) is the Source of the Sound which pierces the lotus-like (ears of this world).”
yato vācaḥ pravṛtā na te vācaṃ praāṇaṃ yato 'bhyuditiati । etaṃ veṇuṃ sahasra-śīrṣāṇaṃ śata-dhāraṃ śata-kumbram ॥ १४ ॥
“From which speech, not speaking, and prana, not rising, issue forth.”
na tv eva idam agraamebhyaḥ na dhanaād vā na janād vā
“Not on account of villages, nor wealth, nor men”
tadhaivatvaṃ vijānīhi yattathāgata-agataṃ prāṇo 'nu prāṇaṃ gacchati yena gacchatyabhighamya .
“You should know that It is that which goes with the breath when the breath, having gone out, returns again.”
na tv evāhaṁ iha nityam aśnam icchāmi vedānāṁ
“I do not desire to eat here (in heaven) eternally; I desire to study the Vedas.”
satyena brahma sañjāto nityam vedaḥ prabodhatām । vedāham itam āhuḥ yas tv aśeṣeṇa veda ti
“By Truth, Brahman is realised; the Veda always proclaims this; 'I know Him' they say, 'who knows Him completely'.”
tanno mayḥ sṛjataṃ yaśaḥ
“May that (effulgent Being) create for us fame.”
tadviṣṇoḥ paramam pavaānam
“That (breath) of Vishnu is the purest.”
tad viṣṇoḥ paramam pādam
“That is the highest foot of Vishnu.”
satyena vrataate yas tu somaartham
“He who vows to Soma for the sake of truth”
tayoḥ sṛṣṭvā tad brahma prapādayati . tato janāyate atra tasya jīvaḥ svāhā .
“Having created these, Brahman causes (the world) to come into being; then in this (world) its life (or soul) is born.”
na tu eva aham iha muktaḥ śakyo 'stu mumukṣuṇā.
“But a seeker of liberation cannot attain freedom here simply by my words.”
tad hai taṃ puruṣaṃ brahma pucāryate । taṃ yajñān sarvabhūtāni trī āyurindriyāṇi .
“That is verily the Puruṣa called Brahman; from Him all beings, the three vital energies and the sense organs are born.”
tad hai vettha yenanāhaṁ na tvāṁ na eṣa īśānaḥ । kastvayi tvāṁ na vijānīyā'sti tvad-viśrutiḥ ॥ ६ ॥ २६ ॥
“You are He whom I do not know, nor do you, nor this ruler; what person is there who knows you as your witness?”
na tu eva aham na vā tvaṃ nāyam asi na asau । na bhūto na bhaviṣyāmi raso vai tvaṃ asi ॥
“You are not I, nor I you, nor is this nor that; neither was I nor shall I be; You are indeed the Bliss.”
tanno mayaḥ pracodayāt
“May that (knowledge) inspire us.”
tad vai tat
“That is indeed That”
tad hai veditavyaṁ yaj jñānena sarvam idaṁ vijānāti.
“That alone is to be known which by knowing all this one knows.”
tadha tvaṃ nā-tvaṃ na tvaṃ nāhaṃ na eṣā nāyaṃ nāyam . abhāvasya gambhīraṃ yat taccchunyam asti na
“That (Self) is not this, nor that, nor you, nor I, nor it, nor that; it is the profound (state) of being-less, which is not non-existent.”
tatpuruṣāya dṛṣṭaye
“For the sake of that Purusha's vision.”
tatsṛṣṭvā tadevaānusṛjya tadanusṛṣṭe vyaktāvyaktaṃ saṃsṛtau.
“Having created it, He projects it; and having projected it, He reproduces it; this reproduction is the vyakta and avyakta in the saṃsāra.”
tatsṛṣṭvā tadeva-anusṛṣṭvā tadanusṛṣṭvā tadeva-acchriyāt । tac-chreyaḥ kataramiti tad-viṣṇoḥ paramam brahmā .
“Having created it, He Himself projected it; having projected it, He Himself entered into it; from that (resulted) the best, what is that best, then that is the Supreme Brahman of Viṣṇu.”
sa ātma tat tvam asi // 35 //
“That Self (Ātman) is you (Tat tvam asi).”
tatpuruṣāya dṛṣṭaye // 6 //
“For the sake of that Purusha's vision.”
yato vācaḥ pravṛtā na te vācaḥ.
“From which words do not originate.”
tanno māyāśṛṇvatām
“May that Maya (or illusion) listen to us”
tadviṣṇoḥ paramam pādam
“That is the highest foot of Viṣṇu.”
etad vai tad brahmā praviḍallaḥ.
“This is indeed that Brahman which is to be known.”
tad viṣṇoḥ paramam padam sadā paśyanti sūrayaḥ
“The wise ones always see that highest state of Viṣṇu.”
Tasmād viśvātmanah sargaḥ pravartate.
“From that Universal Self, creation begins.”
tasyā yoṣā yajamānasyā sarvakāmo mṛgyaḥ śāstravidhānena
“According to the rules of the śāstra, the wife of the sacrificer should be searched for, as she is his whole desire.”
tatsṛṣṭvā tadevanusṛjya tadanusṛṣṭe niyujyate.
“Having created it, He projects it; having projected it, He destroys it; and having destroyed it, He creates it again.”
tad hai vāv tasyaiva naāvam asti yata ātmani tuṣṭaḥ sa ātma vāva sarveṣām
“He, indeed, has no need for a boat, who has been satisfied with the Self; that Self alone is the Self of all beings.”
yato vācaḥ pravṛtā na tu paśyeṣtato yato vācaḥ pravṛtā na tu śṛṇvastaṣṭo yato vācaḥ pravṛtā na tu gṛhṇāntī na tadvācaḥ pravṛtā na tadvācaḥ pravṛtā .
“From where speech, not seeing, not hearing, not taking, does not emerge.”
tat-puruṣāya dṛṣṭāya sarvāya tat-liṅgāya tri-kartṛṇe
“That (Ātman) which is the seer, the eater, the smeller, the taster, the thinker, the knower, is the Purusha of Purusha, the witness of the whole, the One without a second.”
yato vācaḥ pravṛtā na te padaṃ anubruvate .
“From where speech, having come forth, does not repeat.”
tannauDantyena na asti, tat na veditavyaṃ veditavyate. yena vidyāt tena vidyo videnavidyo 'pi īśvaraḥ.
“The Ultimate Reality does not exist for one who does not know the end (of all things), nor can It be known through the Veda; yet It is to be known by the knower through the Veda, by knowing which one knows That which is to be known, the Lord.”
tatsṛṣṭvā tadeveānusṛjya tadanusṛṣṭe vyākaroḥ . tasya svabhāvo vidito yato yat prajāyate .
“Having created it, He projected it and then re-created it; hence its nature is known from what it produces.”
tanno mayaḥ pracodayāt
“May that (Knowledge) inspire us.”
tad viṣṇoḥ paramaṁ pavāmanam
“That ( breath ) is the highest purifier of Vishnu.”
na tasya kāryaṃ na karmaṇy asi na sajāto na vijāto na āyataṇaṃ na ca tasyāti.
“He has no work to do, nor any karma; He is not born of anyone, nor does He originate from anywhere.”
Tasyā yoṣā yasyāṃ hiraṇyaṃ vindeta vājiñaḥ । Tāṃ yoṣāṃ varṇayāmāsa ॥ 54 ॥
“He described the girl whose horse, having gone to her, found gold.”
na tasya kāryo na karma kaṃścid vastutaḥ na pūrvaṃ no ttaraṃ taḥ
“Of Him there is no kārya (resultant action) and no karma (initial action) really; no earlier and no later.”
tat tvam asi // 6 //
“That (ātman) you are.”
yato vācaḥ pratibimbate agre nāmārūpe vyaktim aśnute .
“Whence words rebound along with name and form, when it attain expression.”
na tasya kāryeṇa cariteṇa nāmnā naivāgrahān na ca deha-yogena ॥
“Not by his action, nor by his name, nor by the organs (of sense), nor by the union of the body (with the soul) is he attained.”
tad viṣṇoḥ paramam pādam
“That is the highest foot of Vishnu.”
tasmād viṣuvṛttasya divi cakriṇo 'drivaḥ . atho puṇyasya śatasro, juṣatām ॥
“May the thousand rays of the thousand-eyed sun, which moves in a circular path in the sky, enjoy the offering.”
sa ātma tvam ihopari brahmā tvam ihopari.
“That Self (Ātman) is you, and Brahman, the Supreme, is also you.”
sa ātma tamasaḥ parastāt
“That Self is beyond the darkness”
yaṣ tu sarvāṇi bhūtāni ātmanāḥ sṛṣṭvā
“He who having created all beings from Himself”
yato vācaḥ pravṛtāḥ prāṇo devoddhṛtaḥ । kathaṃ tasyaiṣā prāṇasya vācaḥ pravartanam ॥ ६४ ॥
“From what the speech is produced, and from what the life breath is raised.”
na tu eva aham veda idam iti na veda idam iti . na aham veda idam iti . prāṇād api hi dehān muktō 'yam .
“He does not say 'I know this' or 'I do not know this', nor 'I do not know that I do not know this'; having cast off even the body, he is free.”
tad hai tat
“That is indeed That”
tasmād viśvo 'bhavat tasyaiṣā praṇo 'bhavat tataḥ ।
“From Him the universe came into existence, and from Him, this prana (life) came into being.”
tadhaiva vettha yattvayā nāhitam yenāhaṃ na vedāhamiti
“You know that which has not been hit by you, because I do not know it.”
na tu evaṁ vijānīyād yo 'nyāṁ prāsavedavedataḥ । sa dharmeṇa yujyamāno vedena vinded apāmṛtam ॥ 69 ॥
“One who knows not in such a way does not know the Veda; having been united with the Dharma, he who knows, finds the immortal Truth through the Veda.”
na tvevaitān mṛṣā kurute nānṛtaṁ kurute || 70 ||
“It does not indeed make these (promises) false, nor does it make anything untrue.”
na tu eva aham் veda aham் na me vidyā na dharmaḥ na eva aham் kṛtaḥ ।na karma vai na vai karma me karma iti na aham் smṛtiḥ ॥ ७ ॥
“I do not know, I do not know; I have no knowledge, no duty, no action; I have not done any action; this is not my memory.”
tasmād viśveśvarāya brahmaṇe jyēṣṭhāya । namo rudrāya dhārtāyedaṃ mahādevāya ॥
“Therefore, obeisance to that great Lord Rudra, the all-pervading Consciousness, the eternal and Supreme Brahman.”
Naiṣā tvayi māyini māyāstám yena syāḥ tvayi māyini.
“That Māyā does not exist in you who are a Māyini (a consort embodying Māyā).”
tad hai veddhavyaṁ vijñeyaṁ yac chyotiriśānād api । tad yuktena pravakṣyāmi śaṅke nāsti tvayi matiḥ ॥ ७४ ॥
“That is to be known by you and understood; which is the very light even beyond Îśâna; I shall explain that to you; I doubt not that you have the intelligence (to understand it).”
na tasya kāryaṃ na kriyā vidyate | asti nāsti ca tasyaivaṃ dṛṣṭā tasya dṛṣṭiḥ ॥
“For him there is neither action nor work; he is not seen to exist nor not to exist; his vision is of the Ultimate Reality.”
na tu eva idānīṃ hy anupaśyann dṛṣṭvā eva tad anusmaret | tasminneva upasampannaḥ sattvaṃ yasya sa nityaśaḥ || 6 ||
“For one who has seen, one should indeed constantly remember That; having attained That, one's Being endures forever.”
na tv eva rāga-jananam iṣṭāpattiś ca na kāma-taḥ
“Desire is not the cause; nor is the attainment of what is liked; nor is the desire for it”
tanno mayaskṛpyaāyāṃ jīvānāya.
“May that (effulgent reality) guide us from Maya to life.”
tadyathā vakṣaḥsthalasammitaṁ yathā nabhaḥ.
“It is like the sky which is similar to the chest, or like the chest itself.”
na tasya kāryaṃ na karmaṇi na sargo na pṛthak kṛtiḥ
“For Him there is neither work to be done, nor creation, nor any distinct effort.”
na tv eva idaṃ vijānāti yaḥ tv evaṃ veda nihitaṃ guhāyām
“He does not know it indeed who knows this (the Atman) as being deposited in a cave.”
tasyā yoṣā yasyāṃ hiraṇyaṃ vindeta gāvaśvān puruṣān hi .
“Of that woman whose vagina contains (receives) gold, cows, horses and men.”
tad hai va tvāṃ vijānīhī nāham avijānīmaham
“You should know that; I do not know it.”
tayoḥ sṛṣṭvā tad brahma prapādayat |
“Having created them, Brahman caused them to procreate.”
tasya yasyā'pāṃ śarīraṃ vidyāt tasya jīvasya jīvitaṃ yadāhu॥
“The life of that individual for whom the body made of water is known.”
tatsṛṣṭvā tadevaānusṛjya tadanusṛṣṭamanusṛjyate । tattatsṛṣyate punaḥ ।
“Having created it, He indeed destroys it; having destroyed it, He creates it again; it is created and destroyed, again and again.”
tatsṛṣṭvā tadevānusṛjya tadanuvrajān suṣṭvā
“Having created it, and having reproduced it, following it, well-creating it”
tanno mokṣaḥ śivasādhanāt.
“That is the means to liberation from (the cycle of) Śiva.”
na hi prāṇasya tyāgena pravṛttiratra saṃbhava ti
“For by the giving up of life-breath, action here is not possible.”
tasy yoṣā yasyāṃ hiraṇyaṃ vindeyam aśvān,
“Of that (girl) whose beauty I can buy with gold and horses.”
na tv evedaṃ agre atho idānīṃ na tv evedaṃ upadhāvataḥ
“This is not indeed (the Self) in the beginning; nor is it now; nor will it come into existence in future.”
yastu sarvāṇi bhūtāni ātmann evānupaśyati
“He who sees all beings in the Self alone”
yato yato hi manaḥ pravartate .<br>anunnataṁ yat tad devadvāraṁ pradarśitaṁ .. 6.
“Whithersoever the mind runs, unpromoted (or unimpeded), That path to the gods (or Divine) has been shown.”
na tu eva idam abhūtaṁ vāstava astu te draṣṭum arhasī
“But you are not qualified to see the reality as it actually is.”
sa ātma tvam viddhi yena sarvam idaṃ pratyakṣyam |
“Know that Self by which all this is perceived.”
na tvahaṃ kāmaye rājyaṃ na ca rājyasya kāmanā । na hi tena api muktiḥ namaste varaṇāya ।
“I do not desire sovereignty, nor do I desire it for the sake of sovereignty; for with that (sovereignty) there is not even liberation; my salutations to you (Yama), the best.”
tannau dgito'tha pitṛdevatāyai svāhā dattvā pitṛgaṇebhyāśca dehi
“Then give Svāhā to the Pitṛ-devatā and to the groups of Pitṛs.”
tatpuruṣāya dṛṣṭaye.
“For the sake of seeing That Person.”
na tu eva praṇo na cāpraṇo na nāmarūpe na pavamāne
“Not this (prāṇa) indeed, nor that (apāṇa); not name and form, nor the vital breath.”
sa ātma tamasaḥ parastād
“That Self is beyond darkness”
tad viṣṇoḥ paramaṃ padam sanātanaṃ
“That is the supreme state of Vishnu, which is eternal.”
na hi prapadyate'asmai na ca dehe'pi dehavān । na teṣāṁ yaḥ svapnāyaṣi prāpnuyātprāptiḥ ॥
“One does not merge with It; nor does It identify with the body; the enjoyer does not attain It even in dream.”
tad viṣṇoḥ paramam padaṃ sanātanam
“That is the supreme state of Vishnu, which is eternal.”
tatpuruṣāya dṛṣṭaye sarvamidaṁ prāṇiti
“All this lives for the sake of the Person (Consciousness) to see.”
tasmād viśvasya asya sarjanasya agre
“Before the creation of this universe”
tadyathā । sa ihopahvayate śvaḥ sa punar ihaupahvayate । naikasyaṃ trissvāminaḥ । sa tvam asi ।
“Just like today he calls (the self) here and tomorrow he calls it again; nobody can count the Self which is possessed by one, the same Self.”
na tvahaṃ kāmaye rājyaṃ na ca rājyasya kāmanā
“I do not desire the kingdom, nor do I desire it for the kingdom's sake.”
na tu eva prāṇo na cāpāṇo nodāna nādhamūrthanah । na vāyur nāgnir na ca somo na ṛṣir yasya putro draṣṭum arhati.
“Neither is he the prāṇa, nor the apāna, nor the udāna, nor the ādhamūrthana; neither is he the vāyu, nor the agni, nor the soma, nor ṛṣir, whose son one sees.”
na tu eva indriyeṇa dṛṣṭam asti na ca eva pārśvaṃ astra-bhujaṃ śarīram / na tu eva upalabhyate hastena na pādena gṛhyate
“It is not seen by the senses, it does not have sides, nor arms, nor a body; it cannot be grasped by the hand, nor seized by the foot.”
na tasya kāryaṁ na karma kāṇḍaṁ nā kāṇḍo na cādvitīyo na bahulaḥ
“Of It there is neither action nor a division of action, neither a part nor a multitude, nor any second.”
na tv-evāhaṁ veda-aḥam na tv-evā tvāṁ veda-āḥ
“I do not know you, nor do you know me.”
na tasya kāryaṁ na karmaṇi tasya kṛtāni na mitraṁ na śatruḥ kaḥ prāṇebhyaḥ ॥ 1.1.2
“He has no work, no deeds are done by him; he has no friend, no enemy; who is his, except his vital breaths?”
na tasya kārya na karmaṇi na sa nandati na duḥkhati
“For him there is no action to be performed, nor any misery or happiness.”
tad viṣṇoḥ paramaṃ pavamānam
“That is the Supreme Purifier of Vishnu.”
na hi deho dehād ātmā taddhai tasya mahābhujaḥ । ātmaivedam iti tad ātmānaṁ paśyed dehād vyatiriktaṁ ॥ 1.1.5 ॥
“The Self is not from the body, and is a great hero; one should see the Self as 'This is I', distinct from the body.”
tad hai veddhavyaṁ vijeyaṁ tad ekam
“That alone is to be known and won.”
na tasya kāryeṇa yatate yad-asti
“He does not strive with his works for what exists”
na tv-evāhaṁ mumuṣur-asmi na me iṣṭhā tva-yā vīnā । na ca svāmī vṛṇate na ca me svāmir-asti ।
“I am not a seeker of liberation, nor do I have a desire for You; I do not have a master, nor does a master exist for me.”
nāyamātma balahīno yastu saṁyame yamaḥ
“This very Ātman is not (weak) powerless, for it is restraint that is Yama.”
Praśnopaniṣad
“The Upanishad of Questions”
satyaṃ jñānaṃ anantaṃ brahma
“Brahman is truth, knowledge, and infinite.”
tato yad yoga-setuṃ taṃ paśyed yogamāyayā.
“Then one should see the Yogi who is the link to Yoga, through Yoga Māyā.”
etad vai khalu ekam vijñānam yaj jñānaṃ jñāyate sarvam । nānyah panthā asti ajñānasya nivṛttaye
“This indeed is the one knowledge by which all else is known; there is no other path for the elimination of ignorance.”
satyaṃ jñānaṃ anantaṃ brahma
“Brahman is truth, knowledge, and infinite.”
sarvāṇi bhūtāni tvaiva tvaṁ cedaṁ brahma tadevedaṁ
“All beings are indeed you, and this universe is indeed Brahman.”
Athā yadidaṃ vijñānam | Yena vijānāti sa vijñānasya viṣayaḥ | Sa ātmā vijñānam | Vijñānaṃ parā ātmā |
“Now, knowledge by which one knows is the object of knowledge; that Self is knowledge, and knowledge is the Supreme Self.”
tatpuruṣāya dṛṣṭaye.
“For the sake of seeing that Purusha.”
tad viṣṇoḥ paramaṁ padaṁ manuṣāṇām api dṛṣṭādṛṣṭe tasyā nāsti deho deheṣu sarveṣu
“That is the highest abode of Viṣṇu, not seen but seen even by humans; He has no physical form, though He pervades all physical forms.”
tad viṣṇoḥ paramam pavitramidaṃ satyam tanantavīryaḥ.
“That Vishnu's highest purifier is this truth, infinite in power.”
Tatpuruṣāya vidmahe Mahādevāya dhīmahi । Tanno Rudro yajāmahe ॥ 11 ॥
“We know that Purusha, we meditate on Mahadeva, may Rudra inspire our offering.”
tad dvayam brahmā ca viṣṇuśca me praṇaḥ praṇād dhi sarvam
“That duality is indeed Brahma and Vishnu; my life force is derived from that life force.”
tadyathā hiraṇmayena pātreṇa tadakṣaraṃ nigrahaṇena śakraḥ.
“Just as a strong person, with a vessel made of gold, grasps the imperishable.”
tat-puruṣāya vidmahe sakatāvare mahat | tanno lomaśaḥ pracodayāt || 14 ||
“May that Puruṣa, who is great and unborn, inspire us with his wisdom.”
sa eṣa etad vijāyate yat syāt
“He verily is born (or originates) in that which is to be”
Tasmād virāḍajayata virājo adhipatiḥ । Sa jasmāt sarvā prāṇoti devānśca yajameva ca ।
“From that (Puruṣa), Virāj, the ruler, was born; He, from whom all the gods, and this sacrifice (yajña), proceed.”
tad yo vai sarvāṇi bhūtāni tasminnevanupratiṣṭhitāni
“For that in which all beings repose.”
sarvāṇi bhūtāni tva eva tvam eva idaṃ brahma tvam eva idaṃ brahma
“All beings are indeed You, and this Brahman is indeed You.”
Tatpuruṣāya vidmahe sarvāya tanno ajñānaṁ prāntu .
“May we know that Purusha, and may our ignorance perish.”
tatpuruṣāya haviṣmate vāyavyāya namo namaḥ
“That offering goes to the Purusha who is the possessor of oblations and is connected with the wind.”
sarvāṇi bhūtāni tvaiva tvameva idaṃ jagat .
“All beings are indeed you alone; this entire world is verily you.”
tad vai sattvaṁ yaj jñānena ātmā tat samādhau । tena tad anusandhāya krameṇa syād vyaktāvyaktasya sarvasya ॥ 22 ॥
“That is the very essence by which, through knowledge, the Self is realized in samādhi; by which, having found, one realizes the sequence of all manifest and unmanifest.”
tatsṛṣṭvā tadevānupraviśat । sajātena ca dehādekiībhāvena ca ।
“Having created it, He entered into it; by His own form and by His form becoming one with it.”
sarvāṇi bhūtāni svena rūpeṇa paśyan
“Seeing all beings in their own form”
tat-puruṣāya vidmahe sakala-jagat-pate । numo namaḥ ॥ 25 ॥
“We know that Purusha, the Lord of the entire universe, to Him we offer our homage.”
tatpuruṣāya dṛṣṭaye.
“For the vision of That Person.”
sa eṣa eva agniho-traṃ ca phalaṃ caivāgniho-tra-sya
“This (Ātman) alone is the Agnihotra, and this is the fruit of the Agnihotra.”
sa eṣa īśānaḥ sarvasya jagataḥ prabhuḥ
“He is the Lord of the entire universe and the owner of all”
tad viṣṇoḥ paramam pavitraṁ sat-cid-ānandam idaṁ praśnam āha
“This Prashnopanishad declares that the highest pure, conscious and blissful state is of Vishnu.”
tasyasya yasya'apāṃ śarīraṃ visṛṣṭaṃ medhasāgraTo | taṃ vidyācchuklāmṛtatvāya || 30 ||
“One should know Him from whom the body of the waters is produced at the beginning with the help of intelligence.”
tadviṣṇoḥ paramam padam sanātanaṃ prapadye ॥ ३१ ॥
“I surrender unto that eternal supreme abode of Lord Viṣṇu.”
tad viṣṇoḥ paramam pavanam
“That is the Supreme Purifier of Vishnu.”
tadyathā | hiraṇmayena pātreṇa satataṃ piṇyasi | tannishṭhikāyai tvāhuḥ payo dadnaḥ śvetam .
“Just as with a golden vessel you constantly drink milk mixed with yogurt, which appears white.”
tat-puruṣaḥ tvaivedaṁ sarvaṁ yad bhūtaṁ yacca bhavyam
“That Purusha alone is indeed this entire universe, what has been and what will be.”
tatpuruṣāya dṛṣṭādṛṣṭavācakaṃ niṣedhavācakaṃ ca śāstram.
“The śāstra which speaks of both the seen and unseen, and which speaks of negation, is for the Purusha.”
etad vai khalu asṛpatyāi namo 'stu ālāyanāya
“This is indeed homage to the Highest Refuge that does not decay.”
tat-puruṣāya dṛṣṭaye । tad-vai naḥ paramam puruṣāya dṛṣṭaye ॥ 37 ॥
“That (Ātman) is for the vision of the Purusha. That indeed is for our vision of the Supreme Purusha.”
tadanusandhāya yaḥ paśyed bhūteṣu paramātmanam īśānam sarvabhūtānāṃ tam evaṃ vidur amṛtaḥ
“Having searched for It, he who sees the Supreme Self as the ruler of all beings in all beings, becomes immortal.”
tatsṛṣṭvā tadevānusṛjya tadanusṛṣṭe sarvam
“Having created it, He projected it, and having projected it, everything else was created.”
sarvāṇi bhūtāni tvaiva tvaṁ nātvāṁ kiñcanaāsti .
“All beings are indeed you, you alone; there is nothing whatsoever that is not you.”
tatpuruṣāya dṛṣṭaye
“For the vision of That Person.”
tadyathā sarveṣām api hṛdayāni prāṇo hi sarveṣām api । tena sarvāṇi bhūtāni prāṇenaiva sañjīvayan ॥ ४२ ॥
“Just as the heart is the life of all individual beings, similarly, the Prana is the life of all; it is by the Prana alone that all beings live.”
sa eṣa taiḥ sarvaiḥ kriyate yogaḥ
“By all those (mentioned earlier), this union (with the Ultimate Reality) is effected.”
tatpuruṣāya dṛṣṭaye.
“For the vision of That Person.”
satyaṃ jñānaṃ anantaṃ brahma
“Brahman is truth, knowledge, and infinite.”
satyam jñānam anantam brahma
“Brahman is truth, knowledge, and infinite.”
Tatpuruṣāya vidmahe vāyuvrātāya dhīmahi । Tanno vāyuḥ pracodayāt ॥
“We know that Supreme Being; we meditate on the Lord of the stormy winds; may that Wind inspire us.”
tadvai tatsarvam . yat prāṇaḥ prāṇati . tena prāṇena ātmā prāṇati . nāyam ātmā na prāṇati . nityaḥ sarvagataḥ .
“That is verily all; what breathes is prāṇa; the ātman breathes by that prāṇa; this ātman does not breathe; it is eternal and all-pervading.”
tadviṣṇoḥ paramam pavānam
“That is the highest purifying (knowledge) of Viṣṇu”
tad viṣṇoḥ paramaṃ pādam
“That is the highest foot of Vishnu.”
tadyo vai sarvāṇi bhūtāni tasyai vaśa iha ca deha ihā ca dehāt .
“All beings are under the control of that (Self), here in this body and here beyond this body.”
satyaṃ jñānaṃ anantaṃ brahma
“Brahman is truth, knowledge, and infinite.”
tad viṣṇoḥ paramam pavanam
“That (breath) of Vishnu is the purest.”
etad vai khalu mahāmantraṁ yaducyate | etanmantreṇa yajuṣā sarvāṇi bhūtāni sṛṣṭāni |
“This (Praśna) is indeed the great mantra, and with this mantra, all beings have been created by the Yajus.”
tatpuruṣāya viṣṇave yajāmahe
“We sacrifice to that Purusha, Vishnu.”
satyam brahmā, nityam brahm, sarvam brahm, na hi nāsti brahmaṇaḥ satyam
“Brahman is true, eternal, and all-encompassing; indeed, there is no untruth in Brahman.”
sarvāṇi bhūtāni tveṣa tvasya vaśe । sarvajātīyebhyastvaṁ hi jātah ।
“All beings are in your control, you are born from all types of beings.”
sarvāṇi bhūtāni tva eva tvam eva idaṃ brahma tvam eva idaṃ brahma
“All beings are indeed You, and this Brahman is indeed You.”
Tatpuruṣāya vidmahe vāyuvrājāya dhīmahi । Tanno vāyuḥ pracodayāt ।
“We know that Supreme Being; we meditate on the mighty Wind; may that Wind inspire us.”
tadyathā vṛkṣas tiṣṭhan bahudhā vijāyate
“Just like a tree standing in one place yet producing many fruits.”
saptāsyāsāso divi deva eko vāyur viśvato vṛkṣa ādityo eko
“The seven breaths which are in the body, and the one (breath) which is in the sky, are one; that (breath) which is like a tree (which pervades everywhere) and the sun (which shines everywhere) are one.”
yatprāṇo na vriyate prāṇād yatsarvamidaṃ tvaham
“From whom life is not taken, from whom everything, verily, I am”
sarvāṇi bhūtāni tvāṣṭā paśyannenaṃ paśyati sarvaḥ
“The creator beholds all beings, and all beings behold Him.”
tadyo veda idaṃ amṛtatvaṃ vediṣyātveda niṣprāṇaḥ
“He who knows It, knows immortality; but he who knows not, verily dies.”
satyena rajasā vṛtaṃ purah
“The city is covered by the truth and the creative power.”
sarvāṇi bhūtāni tvaiva tvaṁ ca idam utsṛṣṭvā
“You are indeed all beings, and having created this (universe), you are alone”
tadviṣṇoḥ paramam pādam
“That is the highest foot of Viṣṇu.”
oṁ yadvedaḥ śāstram śāsane 'nusthitam
“That which is established in the Veda, the Shastra and the Sasana (tradition).”
athāto yogavidhim āhuḥ.
“Then they speak of the method of Yoga.”
na hi dehān nirviṇṇasya pravṛttiḥ śāstrato bhavet | na ca dehāya dehaprāṇaḥ śarīre 'sminn asaṅgataḥ
“For one who is detached from the body, scriptural injunctions do not apply, and the life force is not connected to the body.”
athāto yogaśāstram
“Now, therefore, Yoga is the science of union.”
nānāvidhānehi nayanena sarve
“By that which is variously perceived through different eyes by all”
satyena prathitaḥ sa jāyate uccaiḥ
“By truth one is exalted”
Athāto yogasya śikṣā dattā
“Now, therefore, the teaching of Yoga is given.”
Nāyamá ātmā balahīneṇa sevānīyaḥ.
“This Self is not to be served by one who is weak.”
yena suptaḥ saḥ paśyed yad dūre ca yad antike .
“By whom, being asleep, one sees distant and near things.”
satyeṇa satyeṇa mahatāṃ nihsṛtya dehāt | ātmā tu sarveṣāṃ deheṣu tiṣṭhan ॥
“The Self existing in all bodies, having dismissed the elements, exists through truth by truth.”
na hi deho dehasya pitā na pitā na janayitā na ca svayam । na dātā nāyam ātmā na cendriyāṇa ca tebhyah.
“The body is not the father or generator of the body, nor is it the self, nor are the senses, nor is any of them the giver.”
Atha yaḥ sarvān bhūtān yathārūpam agrataḥ paśyati
“Now, he who sees all beings, as they really are, in the very form before him”
athāto yogaḥ viparītāsambhavaḥ
“Therefore, the union (with the Ultimate Reality) is not possible in the reverse order.”
athāto brahmavidyāṃ vaded brahmavidyāṃ yathā
“Then one should explain the knowledge of Brahman in the way that leads to Brahman.”
na hi draṣṭurdṛśyate kiñcana cakṣoḥ paśyataḥ ca paśyatām ।
“The seer does not see anything distinct with his eyes while seeing or being seen.”
tadyathā tārādṛṣṭiḥ śṛṇu vāva samdehāntareṇa hi ‖ 1.6 ‖
“Just as the sight through a telescope, or hear through doubt or unequivocation.”
satyena brāhma sañjāto brāhmaṇāḥ satyavācinaḥ.
“By truth is generated Brāhmaṇa, who speaks the truth.”
satyena brāhma nigacchati.
“By truth one attains Brahman.”
na tasya kāryaṁ na kartṛtvaṁ nityo 'bhūtako 'yaṁ paraḥ śuddho 'vyakto 'vyayaḥ
“He has no work to do, no power to create; He is eternal, unborn, absolutely pure, unmanifest, and imperishable.”
na hi draṣṭur draṣṭeḥ vastunoḥ prākṣītkasya vidyāt
“For the seer is not distinct from the seen; who can know That which is the knower of the field?”
nāhameko hyasṛjata prajāpatīḥ
“The Prajapati did not create this (universe) alone”
na hi draṣṭuḥ tiṣṭhatāṃ yad asti na ca draṣṭasya darśanaṃ yato niṣprabhaḥ
“For the seer does not stand, nor does the seen exist; and the seeing of the seen by the seer is not possible, as (the seer) is without radiance.”
nānāvidhāni ca yad bhūtāni sarvāṇi svena bījena santi
“All diverse beings exist in their own seed.”
Na dvaītā nādvaītā niskaliṣa niskalaḥ । Ajo nityaḥ puruṣo'yam ātmaivaiva sarvataḥ ॥
“This Purusha is neither dual nor non-dual, nor is He tainted or untainted; He is birthless, eternal, and self-sufficient, verily the Self alone in all respects.”
na hi draṣṭur dṛśyate kiñcana dṛṣṭaṃ ca paśyatoḥ tad astu | cakṣoḥ pauruṣaṃ jajñe cakṣoḥ jāto ajāyata |
“The seer does not see anything; nor does what is seen exist for the one who sees; the power of the eye arises from the eye itself, and the eye is born from itself.”
nityo nityānāṃ ca yo 'nuśāyī
“He who is the constant companion of the constants.”
na hi dehātmā vijānāti pūrve daṃ yat praśocati
“For the embodied self does not know before, what it will lament.”
Naishā tarkeṇa nocyate yayā śrutasya artham aśocati
“It is not by argument that the meaning of what has been heard can be clarified.”
nānātmanah khalu idaṃ śarīraṃ susaṃrūḍham | athāsya sarvasya vaśe sā ātmā
“This body, well-arranged and composed of many parts, is controlled by the Self.”
na hi draṣṭuṃ śakyam
“It cannot be seen”
Athāto brahma jijñāsā
“Now, therefore, one should inquire into Brahman”
nityo nityena yujyate yogena
“The Eternal is united with the eternal through yoga.”
tayoḥ satyam upaiti tattajjaḥ
“The true Self of those two comes to know its own brilliance.”
nityo vṛkṣaḥ sanātanaḥ
“The Tree is eternal and ancient”
Nāyama ātmā balahīnasya vaśe / Vaśyaṃ caiva āgrahītum
“This Self is not under the control of a weak-willed person, but certainly can be grasped by one who is controlled.”
na hi draṣṭur dṛṣṭe vāstu vidyate.
“For in what is seen, there is no separate existence of the seer.”
nityo nityānāṃ caturaśṛṅgo nityapuṣṭo nityodvīgīśvaro nityāyukto mukti-sannyāsaḥ
“The Ultimate Reality is eternal, all-four-cornered, ever-nourished, ever-ruling, ever-associated, and the renunciation of liberation.”
tayoḥ sataḥ sṛṣṭvā tāṃstathaiva-anupraādiśāt
“Having created them, He thus instructed them.”
Na tasya kāryaṃ nā kāraṇaṃ vidyate yasya janmanaḥ śreya ityeva nityam
“Of Him who is always beneficial, there is neither a cause nor an effect.”
na hi draṣṭur draśyate draṣṭe tasminn api na draṣṭur draśyate rūpam
“For the seer is not seen in the seen, nor even in that (the Self) is the form of the seer seen.”
Na hi deho dehātmā tā na cātma tu dehinah
“The body is not the self, and the self is not embodied.”
na hi deho dehādhipo na cātmanā na ca jīvo na ca śvāso naśvāso na ca pumā́n.
“For the body is not the lord of the body, nor is the ātman, nor the jīva, nor the breath, nor the one who breathes, nor the man.”
tayoḥ sṛṣṭvā tad brahma pravicarya tataḥ sarvam ajāyata.
“Having created them, He searched for (or investigated into) That Brahman; then everything was born.”
athāto brahma jijñāsā
“Now, therefore, one should inquire into Brahman”
na tasya kāryaṁ na karaṇīyaṁ । vivekaḥ khalu tapodhanam ॥
“For him, there is nothing to do, nor is there anything not to do; discrimination alone is his wealth of austerity.”
na hi draṣṭur dṛśyate kiñcana asti na tattvasya draṣṭā tattvam eva upalabhyate
“For the seer, nothing exists to be seen; the seer does not exist, only the Reality is perceived.”
Nāyāmātmanā pravacaneṇa labhyo nādhīgamena api na bahunā śraveṇa .
“This Self cannot be obtained by speech, nor by study, nor by hearing.”
nityo vṛkṣaḥ । tasya phale ।
“The tree is eternal, and its fruit”
sarvāṇi bhūtāni tveva sṛṣṭvā prāṇayasi । sarvasya bhūtasya hi tannaama kṛtaṃ prabhoḥ ।
“You indeed create all beings and give them life, for the name of the creator is inherent in every being.”
na hi deho dehāt tad asti kiñcana.
“For from body no body part exists.”
etad vai tat
“This is indeed That”
etad vai khalu mahāmanasāṃ mahodayaḥ śraddhā śrotṛṇāṃ śravaṇāya devād vāc
“This indeed is the great treasure for the great minds, faith for the listeners, the divine word for hearing.”
Na hi dehānna-dyate jñānaṃ nāpi dehādṛteṇa dṛṣṭam
“Knowledge is not obtained by the body nor is it seen by the body”
etad vai khalu mahāmantram yena dṛṣṭaṁ yena śrutaṁ . ṛṣibhiḥ purā pracaritaṁ brahmavidyāṁ tat smaran . etenaiva sa hi nityaṁ yogāyogāṁ prapadyate
“This indeed is the great mantra by which the sages of old, having seen and heard, proclaimed the science of Brahman; remembering this, one constantly attains the union and separation.”
nānā-vidhena duṣṭena saṃsaktaṃ duṣṭam eva tat.
“That (the intellect) which is attached to various impurities is only impure.”
sa ātmā tamasaḥ parastādviśvato vidyāt ।
“One should know That Self to be beyond darkness, from all sides.”
sa yathā pumāṁ pumbhyāṁ retasaḥ siñcate'anāviśaṁ । evam் devā adāvyāḥ sṛṣṭvā tad upajighranti ॥
“Just as a man, having impregnated a woman with his semen, does not penetrate her, similarly the unmanifested Devā, having created, smell it.”
na hi deho dehād bṛthā prajāyate
“The body is not born in vain from another body.”
yena suptaḥ sa prabodhayati yena paśyatyarujo dadarśa devaṃ
“By whom one sleeps, and whom waking causes to wake, and through whom one sees the unblinking Lord”
satyena brahma niguṇyate yat. tena tapasaḥ siddhyati vedānām.
“By truth is Brahman without qualities realised; thereby the perfection of austerity for the sake of Vedas is achieved.”
na hi dehe'si deho na tvāṃ prāṇo na manaḥ . na caitanyō na vidvān na śāstraṃ na guruḥ .
“For you are not the body, nor the prāṇa, nor the mind, nor consciousness, nor a knower, nor a śāstra, nor a teacher.”
nityo vṛkṣaḥ śāśvatī ca vedanā
“The tree is eternal and the pain is also eternal.”
na hi draṣṭum arhati paśyed indriyēṇa .
“For one cannot see It with the senses.”
etad vai satyakāmasya mumukṣoḥ paramam gurōḥ । vedāntaṃ śravaṇād eva pravikalpya mahadādibhūtam ॥
“For one who truly desires liberation and is a student of the highest guru, this (knowledge) is the Vedānta, which upon hearing causes one to realize one's true nature as the Great One and all existence.”
ātmā vā idaṃ sarvam yad draśyate śrūyate ca .
“The Self alone is verily all this that is seen and heard.”
yo'yam vidyāt tamah-sūkṣmaḥ tvayi tiṣṭhann na tvayi
“That subtle consciousness which exists within you, does not seem to be within you.”
na hi tena brahmā jānāti yena na hi jānāti । ajānataḥ tu yat brahmā tattu na hi na hi ।
“Brahma does not know It by which He is not known; and what Brahma knows, that is not It.”
na hi deho dehātmitā veda nāhaṃ mamedam
“For the body is not the self, and the perception of the body as the self is an error, and the ego 'I' and 'mine' do not exist.”
na hi tasya kaścin nāma kurute. yasya nāsti svayaṁ nāma.
“For one who does not have a name of his own, no one else can give him a name.”
na hi deho dehātmā tā naca ātmā pariśrāntaḥ । śarīreṇātmanā ātmā vimucyate nityam ॥ ६ ॥
“The body is not the self, and the self is not fatigued; the self is eternally freed from the body.”
na hi deho dehātmitā mṛtā ca deho na taddhayā
“The body is not the self, nor is the body destroyed when the self perishes”
na hi draṣṭur dṛśyate rūpaṃ na tat śakto vibirati cakṣur draṣṭum .
“The seer does not see the form of the seer, nor does the eye have the power to see the seer.”
yad vai syāt prāṇaḥ prāṇo vā yad vā manaḥ
“That which is verily life or the life-principle, or that which is the mind”
na hi na hi pāpmā vṛṇate yad-agrahīt . na hi pāpmā vṛṇate yat-sukham .
“The evil (or pain) does not choose what is not taken; the evil does not choose what brings happiness.”
Na hi draṣṭur dṛṣṭī ramate kvacit. Na śrotrasya śrotraṃ na māne grāhituṃ.
“The seer's sight does not roam anywhere, the listener's hearing does not seize anything.”
na hi draṣṭor dṛśyate rūpaṃ na tat cakṣuṣi rūpaṃ na tad rūpeṇa cakṣuḥ.
“For the seer, the form is not visible, nor does the form exist in the eye, nor does the eye have that form.”
oṃ namo'stu te sarasvate vāg-vaiṣṇavī ca dehi me । nāvmihi haṃsaṃ jotiṣāṃ patim
“I bow to Sarasvatī, the Vāg-vaiṣṇavī, please bestow on me; I bow to the Supreme Swan, the Lord of lights.”
oṃ vāṇī । tasya vāṇī । tasya vāṇī ॥ tāṃ vāṇīṃ vad । vad tāṃ vāṇīṃ ॥
“OM. (This is) Speech. (Speech) of Him. (Speech) of Him. Speak that Speech. Speak that Speech.”
oṃ satyaṃ vad. dharmaṃ car. svādhyāyān mā pramadah.
“Speak the truth, follow dharma, and never be negligent of self-study.”
Āindraṁ ca devānāṁ ṛṣitvaṁ ca ṛṣīṇāṁ । Brahmeti devānāṁ brāhmaṇo'smi ॥ 4 ॥
“I am Indra among the gods, ṛṣitvaṁ among ṛṣis, Brahma among the gods and a Brāhmaṇa among Brāhmaṇas.”
aiNDraM ca devAnAm ṛṣitvaM ca paśūnAm । v edAham etaM puruṣaM mahAntam ॥ ५ ॥
“I know this great Puruṣa, the Lord of the gods, and the Rṣitva of the animals.”
oṃ pūrṇaḥ, pūrṇaṃ, pūrṇam । pūrṇasya pūrṇamādāya pūrṇamevāvaśiṣyate ॥
“The Whole is Perfect; the Perfect remains; having taken the Perfect, the Perfect remains.”
satyaṃ jñānaṃ anantaṃ brahma
“Brahman is truth, knowledge, and infinite.”
aiNDraM cakṣuḥ prāṇoʰhaM man ity etat | nāhaM nāhaM ॥ 8 ॥
“The eye is Indra, the prana is I, and the mind is this; (but) I am not, I am not.”
oṃ puṇyo rasas puṇyasya puṇyam puṇyenāiva upaniṣat. puṇyo rasavadu paniṣad.
“The Taittirīyopaniṣad begins with the sacred syllable Om and states that the Upaniṣad is the essence of what is pure and sacred.”
satyam vada. dharmaṃ cara. svādhyāyāya nityam. na prahlādayet.
“Speak the truth, follow Dharma, study constantly, and do not laugh.”
Aindraṃ devarājaṃ yaśasā jagāma . Tuṣṇīm .
“Indra, the king of the gods, came with glory silently.”
Aindraṃ vāyvyaṃ yamyaṃ pūrvaṃ prajāpateḥ । Saptāsyās āsanidaśasya nāma ॥
“The ten names of Prajapati are: Indra, Vayu, Yama, the earlier, Prajapati, and seven others.”
satyam jānāti || 13 ||
“He knows the Truth.”
Aindraṁ vāyavyaṁ yamyaṁ varuṇam । Ādityam īśānam ॥ 14 ॥
“Indra, wind, Yama, Varuṇa and Āditya are the presiding deities.”
satyaM jñānaM anantaM brahma
“Brahman is truth, knowledge, and infinite.”
eko devaḥ sargo rajaḥ puruṣaḥ ।
“The One is the Deity, creation is His material nature, and the individual self.”
satyam yonirmanasah kāmo yad vācaḥ satyam aśiṣyam | tena brahmā bibharti yad vācaḥ satyam aśiṣyam |
“The true (or real) origin of the mind is desire, which is born from what is expressed in words, and it is through what is expressed in words that Brahman maintains (or supports) the universe.”
Satyam vada. Dharmaṃ cara. Svādhyāyāya namo'stu.
“Speak the truth, follow dharma, and bow to your own study.”
etad vai khalu ekam eva tad ekam । tad ekam eva tad ekam । tad ekam eva tad anantam । anantam eva tad ekam । tat prāṇo vā etat ।
“This (the Ultimate Reality) is indeed one; it is one only; it is one only and infinite; it is infinite and one only; it is life (prāṇa) indeed.”
Satyam vada. Dharmam cara.
“Speak the truth, follow the dharma.”
satyam vada. dharmaṃ cara. na vidyāt svādhyāyāt.
“Speak the truth, follow the dharma, and do not neglect self-study.”
etad vai khalu mahāmantraṁ yena brahmā devāñchṛṣṭā prāṇa ityabhiavadat.
“This indeed is the great mantra by which Prajapati, Brahman, the creator, addressed the gods 'You are the vital force.'”
satyaṁ vada . dharmaṁ cara .
“Speak the truth, follow dharma.”
satyaṃ jñānaṃ anantaṃ brahma
“Brahman is truth, knowledge, and infinite.”
Satyam vada. Dharmaṃ cara. Svādhyāyān mā pramadah.
“Speak the truth, follow Dharma, and never be negligent of self-study.”
Satyam vada. Dharmaṃ cara. Svādhyāyān māha.
“Speak the truth, follow dharma, and do not neglect your study.”
Satyam vada. Dharmam chara. Svādhyāyān mā pramadah.
“Speak the truth, follow dharma, and never be negligent of self-study.”
satyam vada || dharmaṃ cara || svādhyāyān mā akṣam icchā || nityameva trivargāya ||
“Speak the truth, follow dharma, never be lazy in self-study, these three are always the best.”
etadvai khalv evāgnihotraṃ ca phalaṃ caivāgnihotrasya .
“This is indeed the Agnihotra and the fruit of Agnihotra.”
Aindraṁ cakṣuḥ prāṇaḥ śrutir vāyuḥ
“The eye is Indra, the breath is life, the ear is heaven (or Vayu)”
Satyam vada. Dharmam chara. Svādhyāyāya ca mā ānṛtyāt.
“Speak the truth, follow dharma, and do not deviate from self-study.”
Satyam vada. Dharmam cara.
“Speak the truth, follow dharma.”
Satyam vada. Dharmam cara. Svādhyāyān mā pramadah.
“Speak the truth, follow dharma, and never be negligent of self-study.”
Satyam vada. Dharmam cara. Svādhyāyān mā pramadah.
“Speak the truth, follow dharma, and never be negligent of self-study.”
Satyam vada. Dharmaṃ cara. Svādhyāyān mā pramadah.
“Speak the truth, follow the dharma, and never be negligent of self-study.”
Satyam vada. Dharmaṃ cara. Svādhyāyān mā pramad.
“Speak the truth, follow dharma, and never be negligent of self-study.”
satyam vada. dharmaṃ cara. svādhyāyān mā pramad.
“Speak the truth, follow dharma, and do not neglect your study.”
satyam vada. dharmaṃ cara. svādhyāyān na prabodhatām.
“Speak the truth, follow the dharma, and do not disturb others by your self-study.”
satyam vada || dharmaṃ cara || svādhyāyān mā pramadah ||
“Speak the truth, follow Dharma, and never be negligent of your self-study.”
Satyam vada. Dharmaṃ cara. Svādhyāyān mā pramad.
“Speak the truth, follow dharma, and never be negligent of self-study.”
Satyam vada, dharmaṃ cara
“Speak the truth, follow the Dharma”
etadvai khalv ekameva tadekam । tadecamevāvarundhate । tadecamevāvarundhate ॥
“This indeed is the One, there is not a second; having bound itself by itself, It binds itself, having bound itself by itself, It binds itself.”
satyaṃ vada . dharmaṃ cara .
“Speak the truth, follow the dharma.”
etad vai khalv ekam் neha nāsti kiñcana । sarvam idam ekasyaiva tad ekam் tv asi । tvam eva idam் tvam eva idam் tvam eva idam் ।
“This is indeed one; here there is nothing else; all this is only one; that one is you.”
satyaṃ jānāti ṛtaṃ ca yat . tadevata tapaso'dhijāyate .
“He who knows the truth and the right, is born out of tapas.”
satyena vayam
“By truth we exist.”
Satyam vada. Dharmaṃ cara. Svādhyāyān mā pramadah.
“Speak the truth, follow the dharma, and never be negligent of self-study.”
tato yato niścalatān sūṣuptiṁ gacchanti sarve
“Thence all beings when they go to sleep, one by one.”
etad vai khalu mahāntaṃ hy anantam eva ca । tad ekam eva advitīyaṃ yat tattvam asya mahato varaṇam ॥
“This indeed is the great, the infinite; it is one only, without a second, and it is the choice of the great.”
Satyam vada. Dharmam cara. Svādhyāyāya ca mā pramadah.
“Speak the truth, follow dharma, and do not be negligent in your study.”
satyaṃ vada . dharmaṃ cara . na hiṃsyān m ātma-vat .
“Speak the truth, follow the dharma, and do not harm anyone, as you would not harm yourself.”
etad vai khalv asṛpatyasya mahimānaḥ, sa hy eva āgnihotraṃ ca phalaṃ caivāgnihotrasya
“This is indeed the greatness of the asṛpati, for it alone is the āgnihotra and the fruit of the āgnihotra.”
Satyam vada. Dharmaṃ cara. Svādhyāyān mā stu.
“Speak the truth, follow dharma, and do not neglect your study.”
satyaṃ jñānaṃ anantaṃ brahma
“Brahman is truth, knowledge, and infinite.”
satyam vada. dharmam cara. svādhyāyān mā pramadah.
“Speak the truth, follow dharma, and never be negligent of self-study.”
Satyam vada. Dharmaṃ cara. Svādhyāyān na prabodhatoḥ.
“Speak the truth, follow the dharma, and do not neglect your study and self-examination.”
Satyam vada. Dharmaṃ cara. Svādhyāyān mā pramad.
“Speak the truth, follow dharma, and never be negligent of self-study.”
satyaṁ vada, dharmaṁ cara。
“Speak the truth, follow the dharma.”
satyaṁ vada . dharmāṁ cara . svādhyāyān mā pramadah .
“Speak the truth, follow dharma, and never be negligent of self-study.”
satyaṃ yacchāstramaśaṅkitam
“That which is described in the scripture without any doubt is truth”
satyaṃ vada . dharmaṃ cara . svādhyāyān mā pramadah .
“Speak the truth, follow dharma, and never be negligent of self-study.”
Satyam vada. Dharmam cara. Svādhyāyān mā pramadah.
“Speak the truth, follow Dharma, and never be negligent of self-study.”
satyaṁ jānāti ṛṣitvena . na vidyāt kasyacit .
“He who knows the Truth, knows it by his seer-hood, and does not reveal it to anyone.”
satyam vada. dharmaṃ cara. svādhyāyāya mā ātmanah.
“Speak the truth, follow the dharma, and do not neglect self-study.”
satyam vada. dharmaṃ cara. svādhyāyān mā pramadah.
“Speak the truth, follow dharma, and never be negligent of self-study.”
satyam jānāti.
“He knows the Truth.”
satyaṃ jānāti ṛṣitvena . na vidyāt satyamātrena ..
“He who knows the Truth, is a Ṛṣi; he does not know who only knows the bare Truth.”
satyaṁ yaśaḥ śreyaḥ puṣṭim
“Truth, fame, and well-being are gained”
Satyam jānāti na kada cana kiñcana | Nānṛtam vadati na tu cauryam karoti || 69 ||
“He never knows anything false, speaks nothing false, nor does any theft.”
satyaṁ vada, dharmaṁ cara
“Speak the truth, follow the dharma”
Aitareyopaniṣad 1
“The Aitareya Upanishad is an ancient Sanskrit text and a major Upanishad.”
ātmā vā idam ekam
“The Self alone is this One.”
satyaṃ jñānānantaṃ brahma
“Brahman is truth, knowledge, and infinite.”
Aitareyopaniṣad 4
“The fourth section of Aitareya Upanishad.”
satyaṃ jñānaṃ anantaṃ brahma
“Brahman is truth, knowledge, and infinite.”
yena dattena prajāpatiḥ prajāṃ sṛjati garbhe । tasya devā akṣitim yanti yatprāṇeṇa prāṇiti ॥
“By which the Prajapati creates the creatures in the womb, the gods preserve the imperishable life which is the principle of vital breath.”
satyaṃ jñānaṃ anantaṃ brahma
“Brahman is truth, knowledge, and infinite.”
satyaṁ jñānaṁ anantaṁ brahma
“Brahman is truth, knowledge, and infinite.”
yena devā urvāru-kam-iva bandhanān-muktāḥ । sa tv-ayam-ātmā brahmā ॥
“By whom the gods are freed from the bondage, as a cucumber from its vine, that is indeed the Self, Brahman.”
satyaṃ jñānaṃ anantaṃ brahma
“Brahman is truth, knowledge, and infinite.”
satyam yaśaḥ śreyaḥ puṣṭim
“Truth, fame, excellence, and prosperity”
satyam jñānam anantam brahma
“Brahman is truth, knowledge, and infinite.”
satyaṁ jñānaṁ anantaṁ brahma
“Brahman is truth, knowledge, and infinite.”
Yato vā imāni bhūtāni jāyante yena jātāni jīvanti yat prayanti abhisaṃviśanti । Tadvijijñāsasva । Tadeva brahma ।
“From what these beings are born, by what they live when born, and into what they enter when dying, know That; That alone is Brahman.”
satyaṃ jñānaṃ anantaṃ brahma
“Brahman is truth, knowledge, and infinite.”
satyaṃ jñānaṃ anantaṃ brahma
“Brahman is truth, knowledge, and infinite.”
satyaṃ jñānaṃ anantaṃ brahma
“Brahman is truth, knowledge, and infinite.”
satyaṃ jñānaṃ anantaṃ brahma
“Brahman is truth, knowledge, and infinite.”
satyaṃ jñānaṃ anantaṃ brahma
“Brahman is truth, knowledge, and infinite.”
satyaṃ jñānaṃ anantaṃ brahma
“Brahman is truth, knowledge, and infinite.”
sa yathā dehe 'sminn ātmā pratiṣṭhitaḥ । sa evam eva hi vijānīyād atha dehāntā tad anantaram ātmā ॥ २१ ॥
“As the Self is established in this body, one should know that it is thus established; and that after the end of the body, the Self exists, infinite.”
satyam jñānam anantam brahma
“Brahman is truth, knowledge, and infinite.”
satyaṁ jñānaṁ anantaṁ brahma
“Brahman is truth, knowledge, and infinite.”
tadyathā somya iṣā brāhmaṇovidyeti
“As it were, O Somya, this is the knowledge of Brahman.”
satyaṃ jñānaṃ anantaṃ brahma
“Brahman is truth, knowledge, and infinite.”
satyaṃ jñānaṃ anantaṃ brahma
“Brahman is truth, knowledge, and infinite.”
satyaṃ yacchāstramanupālyam
“That which is stated in scripture is true.”
satyeṇa vṛyate jagat
“The world is bound by truth.”
satyaṃ jñānaṃ anantaṃ brahma
“Brahman is truth, knowledge, and infinite.”
satyaṃ jñānaṃ anantaṃ brahma
“Brahman is truth, knowledge, and infinite.”
satyaṃ jñānaṃ anantaṃ brahma
“Brahman is truth, knowledge, and infinite.”
satyam jñānam anantam brahma
“Brahman is truth, knowledge, and infinite.”
satyaṃ jñānaṃ anantaṃ brahma
“Brahman is truth, knowledge, and infinite.”
oṃ pūrṇamidaḥ pūrṇamidaṃ pūrṇātpūrṇamudacyate | pūrṇasya pūrṇamidaḥ pūrṇa īśānaḥ || 1 ||
“The Whole is Bliss; this is complete; that is complete; from completeness, completeness arises.”
satyaṃ jñānaṃ anantaṃ brahma
“Brahman is truth, knowledge, and infinite.”
satyam jñānam anantam brahman
“Brahman is truth, knowledge, and infinite.”
satyaṃ vada . dharmaṃ cara . na hiṃsyāt kaścan .
“Speak the truth, follow dharma, and harm no one.”
satyaṃ jñānaṃ anantaṃ brahma
“Brahman is truth, knowledge, and infinite.”
Satyam vada. Dharmaṃ cara. Na hiṃsyān mā ātmanvat.
“Speak the truth, follow dharma, and do not harm anyone like oneself.”
satyaṃ jñānaṃ anantaṃ brahma
“Brahman is truth, knowledge, and infinite.”
satyam yaśaḥ śreya etābhyo vṛṇīmahe
“We choose truth and glory, the better of these two”
satyam vada. dharmaṃ cara. na vidyātyutirohati.
“Speak the truth, follow dharma, and do not transgress the bounds of knowledge.”
Satyam vada. Dharmam cara. Svādhyāyān mā pramad.
“Speak the truth, follow dharma, and never be negligent of self-study.”
Satyam vada. Dharmam chara. Na hi satyāt param asti. Na dharmād adhikaṃ.
“Speak the truth, follow dharma; for there is nothing higher than truth, and nothing greater than dharma.”
satyam jñānam anantam brahma
“Brahman is truth, knowledge, and infinite.”
satyaṃ jñānaṃ anantaṃ brahma
“Brahman is truth, knowledge, and infinite.”
satyaṃ jñānaṃ anantaṃ brahma
“Brahman is truth, knowledge, and infinite.”
satyaṃ jñānaṃ anantaṃ brahma
“Brahman is truth, knowledge, and infinite.”
satyaṃ jñānaṃ anantaṃ brahma
“Brahman is truth, knowledge, and infinite.”
satyaṃ vada. dharmaṃ cara. na vidyāyā viṇā andhena yathā rūḍhena hi.
“Speak the truth, follow dharma, do not deviate like a blind person, without knowledge.”
satyaṃ jñānaṃ anantaṃ brahma
“Brahman is truth, knowledge, and infinite.”